MetalSamamon's Home
This is a site dedicated primarily to Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ＝サザンクロス ) from Keroro Gunsou ( ケロロ軍曹 )!!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 32
Finally! Got the end of my Movie 3 installment of my fanfic all done! ^_^
I hope you all enjoy it...and sorry for the overly long wait! ;^_^
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 32: “Kamiya: The great realization! De arimasu!”
“The final showdown has come, it seems…” The narrator states, as God Keroro sneers angrily high above his newly summoned armada.
Everyone inside the Originals’ headquarters watches as the screen flickers out and disappears, leaving an eerie silence to fill the air.
Kamiya looks over the rest of the group, fear in her eyes as she holds Terere close. “So, this is it…” She states solemnly.
“What do you mean, this is it?” Terere asks; looking up to see Kamiya start crying. “Don’t say such things, Terere-chan…you know what I mean!” Kamiya shouts; pulling Terere closer.
“Is that all it takes to break your spirit?” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily, “…Then perhaps the master was right; and you all do deserve to die.”
“Watch it!” Atsuko shouts; stepping between Mecha-Alisa and Kamiya, “Don’t forget that the master didn’t do anything to save you either!”
Mecha-Alisa looks away in disgust without saying a word.
“Just standing here isn’t going to do us any good!” Momoka shouts, her head lowered to hide her eyes. “Nishizawa-san’s right! We can’t just let this happen…don’t forget that God Keroro is really Gunsou…” Fuyuki states.
Almost instantly; everyone’s eyes go wide in stark realization. “I had nearly forgotten…” Alisa comments quietly.
“I can’t let Gunsou be used like this anymore…I can’t let this happen to any of my precious friends!” Fuyuki cries out.
“Fuyuki-san…” Koyuki mutters; then raises a fist into the air. “Fuyuki-san’s right! We need to end this now; and save Keroro-san and all of our precious friends as well!”
“The fate of the world hangs in the balance, I feel…” Dororo states with a nod, “And I swore I would protect Pekopon with my life. This is a beautiful planet; and it should not end like this.”
“Everyone…” Kamiya begins, still crying. “I was wrong before; but I would like to do my part to help out, Kamiya,” Atsuko begins, placing a hand on Kamiya’s shoulder, “I know this won’t make up for what I have done in the past; but at least I can live knowing I tried to do the right thing in the end.”
“Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya mutters, leaving Terere a little annoyed.
“Fine! All of you go and die then!” Mecha-Alisa states angrily as she turns to walk away. Suddenly; a hand grabs her shoulder and jerks her around.
Moments later, a hand goes and slaps her across the face, leaving her stunned. “You claim you want to be the real Alisa Southerncross; and yet you know nothing of her. I’m trying to help her become human; and part of being human is having hope and never giving up. If you want to turn your back now; go right ahead; but you will never be anything more than a cold, heartless machine for it.” Nevula states; retracting his hand back into his body slowly.
Mecha-Alisa stares at Alisa angrily, but her expression quickly turns as she looks down. “To hear that from the original…” Mecha-Alisa merely states.
“We must stop the Originals, now!” Nevula states, as Alisa walks over to Atsuko and Kamiya. “I’m in.” Dororo states with a nod.
“I will do my best!” Koyuki states firmly; and Fuyuki nods in agreement as well. “I can still get to my suit; so I will help as well!” Momoka adds.
“I think this is what Piroro meant…” Alisa comments suddenly, and they all look over at her. “What?” Kamiya asks.
“He said, ‘’Til all are one,’ just before he sacrificed himself…” Alisa begins, “…Maybe he meant that we all need to work as one, to be as one, in order to survive.”
“I think you may be looking into it too much, Alisa-chan…” Fuyuki comments with a sweatdrop, “…But right now, it sounds good to me.”
Kamiya smiles at everyone, and sets Terere on the ground softly. “Let’s go then!” She states; grabbing her powered necklace.
They all start to leave together; when Atsuko stops for a moment. “Are you coming, sister?” Atsuko asks Mecha-Alisa.
Mecha-Alisa turns a little and looks over her shoulder at Atsuko with an evil look. “I know my place, traitor…” She states as she crosses her arms and looks away again.
Atsuko looks down a little; and slowly walks away, following the others out of the room.
“A short distance away…” The narrator states.
“We have to let the others know what’s going on. Can you do anything to help?” Fuyuki asks. “Paul contacted me while we were talking to God Keroro, saying that he’s trying to get the Nishizawa mobile network up and running; but that everything’s frozen in time and he’s having problems with it.” Momoka replies.
“Dororo and I will go to the others and notify them of what’s going on.” Koyuki volunteers, and Dororo nods in agreement.
“We’re not too far away from where God Keroro is…Natsumi-chan and the others will be there. Someone should contact the Space Police though and try to get their help in all this.” Kamiya states.
“I just hope this will be enough…” Atsuko mutters quietly; not as confident anymore.
“Meanwhile, while all this was going on…” The narrator states.
The two giant Kirurus begin smashing through buildings as they march through the streets, surrounded by the rest of God Keroro’s new army. Abrara and his platoon fly through the air around the Kirurus and look down to see Angol Mois still lying in the street, partially sitting up on her side.
“Uncle…” Mois states sadly; looking past the army and up at God Keroro; too far in the distance to see well.
“Mois-chan! Don’t just sit there; get up!” A voice shouts; and she turns to see Natsumi standing a few feet away; with her Powered armor on still.
“This is not right…Uncle would never do this…” Mois whimpers weakly. “That’s not the stupid frog! He’s being controlled by those damn orb things!” Natsumi shouts angrily.
She grabs Mois by the shoulders and picks her up. “You think that I don’t want to save the stupid frog?” Natsumi asks her; causing Mois to look a little shocked. “Just because I call him that doesn’t mean that I want him to be used like this! You need to snap out of it and help us save him!” Natsumi continues.
“Us?” Mois asks. “Yes, Mois-chan.” Saburo states, standing behind Natsumi with Kururu and Giroro. “I feel like I’ve been a tool, kukuku…” Kururu mutters, wiping some dirt of his body.
“I think we’re going to need some help with this…” Saburo mutters and looks down at Kururu with a smile, “…And I know just what to do!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
The evil version of Chiyo-chan wields her beam saber, spinning it wildly above her head as she finally spans the distance from the opening portal to the group with Mois and the others. Just as she does, two rockets zoom past her; fired by Kagura.
“Now!” Kururu shouts, and Saburo tosses out a sheet of paper with some writing on it. The group watches as the rockets fly towards them; and an explosion ripples out just moments before reaching them.
“What did you do?” Natsumi asks, looking up to see a giant figure silhouetted through the smoke.
“I summoned God Keron, the Mk. II robo’s combined form.” Saburo states; and Kururu nods approvingly.
As the smoke clears, the God Keron robo towers high above the ground. Chiyo-chan and her group stop momentarily; staring up at the giant robot, paralyzed in fear.
“We do need to pilot it though…” Kururu comments, making the others sweatdrop. “But there are only 2 of us here, Kururu,” Giroro states, “Will that be enough to pilot it?”
“No, ku ku ku.” Kururu snickers, leaving Giroro blank-faced.
“I think we can help!” A voice shouts, and they all turn around to see Kamiya and the others; along with a beaten up Tamama.
“Tamama! Are you O.K.?” Giroro shouts. “I’ll be…fine, desu…” Tamama mutters, still beaten from his defeat by God Keroro.
“That makes 3…but Keroro’s still possessed and I haven’t seen Dororo around…” Giroro states.
“I’m here now…” Dororo comments, landing on the ground, “Koyuki-dono and I have alerted the others; they will be here shortly!”
“But who will pilot the Keroro’s ship?” Giroro asks. “I will…” A small voice squeaks out; and they all look up to see Terere jump out of Kamiya’s arms.
Kururu instantly grinds his teeth, staring over at her. “No way! You have no military experience or anything!” Giroro states, leaving Kururu and Dororo to nod in agreement.
“You guys don’t have a choice! You need a pilot and they’re coming!” Natsumi shouts, grabbing her beam sabers and rushing towards the now advancing army of villains. “We’ll help you!” Nevula shouts as he forms a pair of wings and Alisa quickly follows Natsumi.
Kururu, Dororo and Giroro stare at Terere silently for a moment. “Fine, we’ll have to help you out though. Let’s go!” Giroro shouts, and they open a panel in the back of one of God Keron’s legs and enter the robot together.
“Forgive me, guys…” Kamiya states as she looks at Chiyo-chan and the others; and activates her Powered suit.
“While all this was happening…” The narrator states.
“That robot…why is so familiar…de…” God Keroro mutters, looking down at the God Keron robot. Suddenly, a flash goes through his mind; of Keroro Gunsou flying through the air in his Mk. II robo; but disappears a moment later.
“Take out that robot, and all who fight with it, de!” God Keroro commands; outstretching his arm and waving it to command the troops.
“Back on the ground…” The narrator states.
God Keron finally starts to move just as Abrara and his platoon reach the group. “We’ll concentrate on the two Kirurus. You guys on the ground take care of the rest!” Dororo states; his voice echoing out through some speakers on the robot.
The evil Powered Kamiya looks over and sees the real Powered Kamiya clashing beam sabers with a surprisingly skilled Chiyo-chan. Her eyes flare with rage as she clenches her fist and flies down towards them.
“Chiyo-chan, snap out of it! You’re being controlled!” Kamiya shouts, trying to force away Chiyo’s beam saber. Chiyo just stares up at her and doesn’t say a word; instead opting to rotate her beam saber and try to slice at Kamiya.
A series of gas grenades fly around the area and start leaking out, as Osaka spins around in circles; throwing them in any direction. “Wear these!” Saburo shouts, tossing out papers and forming respirators.
Sakaki expertly swings her samurai sword at Powered Natsumi; only to have it sliced clean in half by her beam saber. Natsumi smiles as this happens, leaving Sakaki stunned and staring at her half-gone sword.
While this was happening, God Keron marched forward towards the two Kirurus. They both see the robot and turn to face it. “What am I supposed to do, Kururu?!” Terere shouts from Keroro’s pilot’s seat, and then looks up to see the two Kirurus.
Terere instantly lets out a blood curdling scream, causing the other 4 Keronians to cover their ears. “This was a really bad idea, desu!” Tamama shouts, still cringing.
“Terere-dono, just relax and control your part of the ship. Don’t worry about what’s going on outside; we’ll handle that!” Dororo shouts.
“Thank goodness I’m one of the arms…” Giroro mutters, pulling a level and opening a series of missile pods on the Giroro arm of the robot.
A barrage of missiles fly out; slamming into one of the Kirurus. The smoke starts to clear and the Kiruru disappears; leaving all 5 of them stunned.
“Where did it go?” Giroro shouts; wide-eyed. “Ku ku ku…you’re never going to believe this…” Kururu snickers, looking down at some screens that he summoned in his mech.
“What is it, honey?” Terere asks, causing Kururu to snap a lever in his mech out of frustration. “I’m not your honey, stalker…” Kururu mutters, “…But it seems that those aren’t real Kirurus; they’re clones.”
“CLONES?!” Everyone else shouts in shock. “Yes. You destroyed that Kiruru with that missile barrage; they are actually very fragile, being only clones.” Kururu comments as he snickers evilly.
“Then this should be a piece of cake!” Terere shouts, and starts moving the controls with great excitement. “Don’t do that!!!” The others shout as the God Keron robo starts doing random movements that looks like dance moves.
“Why…why are they disco dancing, de?” God Keroro asks; sweatdropping as he looks down at them.
“I am so ashamed…” Dororo mutters, his face hidden as he looks down.
“I’m sorry…guess I got a little carried away. Tetete!” Terere giggles happily. “Don’t Tetete us!” Kururu shouts angrily, his head popping up as a little bubble inside her cockpit.
“Um….elsewhere…” The narrator states, sweatdropping.
“How are they being controlled? I don’t see anything on them!” Kamiya shouts, still battling with Chiyo-chan. Suddenly, they both get broadsided and go flying end over end; bouncing along the ground and skidding to a stop.
“What was that?” Kamiya shouts; and looks up to see herself floating above her; staring down at her coldly with a gun pointed directly at her.
“You…” Kamiya mutters, staring up at her. She tries to push herself up a little; only to have her evil twin squeeze the trigger and fire a blast at her. The blast hits Kamiya in the side; causing her to cry out in pain.
“No one does that to my Kamiya!” A voice shouts, and the twin turns to see Atsuko rush towards them. The evil twin turns and raises her gun at her, only to have her leg grabbed suddenly. The real Kamiya activates her jet pack and sends herself into a spin; holding on tightly to her twin’s leg.
The twin loses her grip on her gun as Atsuko watches in amazement. “I’m tired of this!” The real Kamiya shouts; holding back her pain as she slams the evil twin into the ground as hard as she can.
The twin shatters into a thousand tiny fragments, leaving both Atsuko and Kamiya stunned. “I’m an idiot!” Atsuko shouts; putting her hand over her face. “What?” Kamiya shouts, turning to face her as the bits of the evil twin dissolve into thin air.
“They’re clones! They’re just clones! Unthinking, unable to speak, mindless clones!” Atsuko shouts. “Clones?” Kamiya asks, confused. “Yes! The Originals respect time and try to fix things! They would never take beings from another time and bring them into this one! They just created clones instead to destroy us, ones that can only do their bidding and have no memories of their own! I’m so stupid!” Atsuko explains, throwing her arms about as she does.
“They’re only clones…” Kamiya mutters, then looks over at the rest of her friends’ evil versions; whom are being battled by Saburo, Momoka, Koyuki, Alisa and Natsumi.
“…Then we don’t have to worry about hurting our friends! They’re not real!” Kamiya shouts; grabbing her long gun and aiming it directly at Osaka.
“Such a turn-around…” Atsuko mutters, and then smirks happily, “…that’s such a turn-on! I’m so in love with you right now, Kamiya!”
“Unfortunately, Kamiya didn’t hear you…” The narrator states as Kamiya fires a blast at the still spinning Osaka; leaving Atsuko crushed.
The blast destroys Osaka; blowing her up and sending a wave of debris floating to the ground.
“Kamiya-chan! What are you doing?!” Natsumi shouts in shock; seeing her do this as she battles with Yomi. “They’re not real! They’re only clones! We can destroy them!” Kamiya shouts; spinning one of her beam sabers in her hand as she takes a running leap into the air and flies towards the rest of the Abrara Platoon.
“Clones? Perfect!” Natsumi shouts, leg-sweeping Yomi and slicing her in half with her beam saber.
“Just at that moment…” the narrator states.
“NO, de! Damn you Atsuko Setsuko, de…this is the ultimate betrayal, de! How dare you expose my secret, de?!” God Keroro screams as the Originals continue to spin around behind him.
“You will pay with your very life, traitor, de!!” God Keroro screams; shaking his fist in anger.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“You have no idea how long I’ve waited to repay you for what you did to me, Abrara Taisa!” Kamiya shouts, now angry and completely pissed off as Abrara looks up at her. He raises his hand and shoots out an energy fist at her; only to have Kamiya hold out her beam sabers in front of her and spin and slam through it.
Abrara watches helplessly as Kamiya spins and slams directly into him; drilling through him and causing him to explode. She wastes no time and moves onto Cyroro and Fomomo, quickly dispersing them as she sees Domama prepare one of his special attacks.
She quickly grabs her gun and fires it at the same time as he shoots off his special attack. Kamiya’s blast slams into his and plows right through it; blowing up the stunned Domama in a shower of smoke and debris.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Come on Giroro-san! Fire your missile pods!” Terere shouts as the God Keron robo tangles with the remaining Kiruru; their fists interlocked as each tries to get the upper hand.
“I can’t! It’s jammed!” Giroro shouts; struggling with the controls to the missile bays. “Looks like we need to use brute force then, desu!” Tamama shouts; jiggling the controls on his end.
Outside, the Tamama arm goes up and down; finally breaking free of the Kirurus grip. The hand changes into a drill moments later; and he punches the arm straight through the Kiruru; causing it to blow up moments later.
“Yes! We did it!” Terere shouts happily. “With no help from you…” Kururu grumbles.
“At that moment, high above them…” The narrator states.
“Hold it right there!” A trio of voices shout, and God Keroro turns to see the 3 Space Policewomen aiming their guns at him.
“Look who decided to join the party, de…” God Keroro sneers, staring at them angrily.
“You’re under arrest, Poya! Don’t even try anything, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, not flinching at all.
“Fools, de…did you not learn your lesson from our last encounter, de?” God Keroro asks, “…Even though we may have an emissary this time; we are still the entities who defeated your forces last time, de. This is foolish, even by sentient being standards, de.”
“Fire, Poya!” Poyan-chan commands; and all 3 of them fire their weapons at him. God Keroro raises his hand and concentrates the beams to a single point; collapsing them into a ball in his hand.
The Space Police stare at him in amazement as the ball grows bigger and bigger until the stop firing; and he raises his other hand and shoves the ball back at them.
The blast nails them, causing them all to fall from the sky. “Oh no!" Dororo shouts, seeing the Space Policewomen’s bodies free-falling. He disconnects from the God Keron robo and runs over towards them as fast as he can; leaving the lop-sided God Keron robo to fall over on it’s side and crash to the ground.
As Dororo barely manages to catch the Space Police; he turns around and sees the collapsed robot he broke free from. “Sorry about that, everyone…” Dororo mutters, sweatdropping.
“Damn, de! What do they think this, some sort of heroic sentient being story, de?” God Keroro growls as he sees them caught.
Suddenly, he starts shaking uncontrollably, and cries out in pain. “They were a nice distraction, my former boss…” Tokiki growls, firing a spread-beam from his time disruptor at the 5 Originals as he hovers with a flight pack.
“What….what happened…de arimasu...” God Keroro asks, his eyes slowly losing their red glow.
“You” “would” “betray” “us?” The Originals ask him, fighting against his time disruptor’s affects. “You shouldn’t be able to even move! This is impossible!” Tokiki shouts; stunned.
“You” “forget” “Keronian…” “we” “are” “not” “bound” “’by” “time!” The Originals state, as they start spinning and break free from his time disruptor.
“You” “should” “never” “have” “betrayed” “us!” They shout; their optics flaring. Moments later; Tokiki’s arm raises and turns and his weapon fires at his face; causing him to freeze in time and free fall towards the ground.
“I’m probably going to regret this, but it’s the right thing to do…” Poyin-chan states as she aims her gun into the air and fires it at Tokiki’s body; helping him gently float towards the ground.
“WE’LL” “KILL” “YOU” “ALL” NOW!!” The Originals scream, reconnecting fully with Keroro Gunsou, causing him to revert back to God Keroro.
God Keroro’s eyes flash a glowing red again as he summons his Beelzebub Staff again and zooms down towards the Space Police.
Poyon-chan tries to move out of the way; but gets bashed as God Keroro swings his staff and smacks her out of the way. Natsumi and Momoka, having taken care of the rest of the clones; quickly rush towards her.
God Keroro lands and slams his staff into the ground; causing a giant crack to spring forth from the ground. Everyone tries to maintain their balance as the ground shakes uncontrollably.
Giroro, Tamama, Kururu and Terere; having split apart from their combined robot’s form; take each of their robos and rush towards him. “DIE, DE!” God Keroro shouts; raising giant spears from the rock and thrusting them through each of the robos.
The others watch as the robos get thrown far into the distance; slamming into buildings and breaking apart into pieces.
“Playtime’s over, de!” God Keroro shouts, walking towards the group. He suddenly sees Atsuko standing near the edge of the now gathered group, and sneers angrily.
“You decided it was a good idea to betray me, de? You thought that you’d actually do something noble and show them the truth of my army, de?!” God Keroro screams, steaming with anger as he walks closer and closer towards her.
“No! Don’t touch her!” Kamiya shouts, raising her arm in front of Atsuko. “Kamiya…” Atsuko mutters, staring at her with teary eyes.
“Sentient mush, de!” God Keroro screams; making a swatting motion with his hand. As he does; Kamiya goes flying; plowing into the others as they get taken by surprise and everyone falls in a big pile.
Atsuko Setsuko stands alone now; staring at God Keroro as he stops a few feet from her. She stares down at him, being about 4 feet taller than him at nearly 6 feet tall; but she still trembles with fear as he floats up to look her in the face.
“Goodbye, traitor!” God Keroro states callously; raising his Beelzebub Staff into the air and slamming it down as hard as he can.
As he does; both he and Atsuko catch a momentary glimpse of Alisa Southerncross in their view. “Sister…?” Atsuko asks as time seems to slow down for a moment; only to watch as Mecha-Alisa explodes from the force of God Keroro’s staff driving into her with full force.
The shockwave blows both Atsuko and God Keroro in opposite directions, as a shower of gears and parts rains down all around the surrounding landscape.
Atsuko and God Keroro bounce helplessly across the ground, both eventually skidding to a stop on their stomachs. Atsuko coughs up some blood as she lies on the ground, badly injured still from the blast.
“Forgive…m-m-me…sis-s-s-sister…” Mecha-Alisa’s partially destroyed skull stutters, lying only a short distance away from Atsuko. “You…saved me…” Atsuko cries, looking over at her skull with only a partially connected metal jaw and half of the skull remaining.
“I-I-I-I was-was wrong…I ….” Mecha-Alisa stutters out barely; as her one remaining optic light slowly fades out.
“Ohhh…” God Keroro states, slowly standing to his feet and holding his head in pain. A short distance away; the Originals lie strewn about on the ground.
“Is it over?” Momoka asks, looking over as God Keroro weakly falls over on his stomach again. “No…” One of the Originals states, as a ripple of electricity echoes across the ground; slowly reaching another of the Originals.
Soon, all 5 are connected again and they zoom towards the fallen God Keroro. Just as they do, a beam of energy grabs one of them and yanks on it tightly.
“Quickly everyone, Poya! Grab one of the orbs, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, struggling to hold them at bay.
“Huh?” Fuyuki asks, standing at the back of the group; having watched helplessly as they all fought earlier. “No time to explain now, Poya! Just do it, Poya!” Poyan-chan commands.
They all rush forward and each grabs one of the Originals. “NO!!” One of Originals shouts, as Alisa uses Nevula to grab one, Saburo grabs another, Kamiya grabs another, and Fuyuki grabs the last one.
They all pull in opposite directions; and slowly the electrical bonds connecting the Originals begin to snap and break apart.
“NOOOOO!!!” One of the Originals cries out as they break apart fully; sending all 5 of the people holding them falling onto their backs.
“What did you do to them?” Atsuko asks; as she looks over at them. Suddenly something catches her attention and she sees Mois and Koyuki carrying the badly beaten Keronians away from their trashed mechs a short distance away.
“They…can only…function as…a single…unit, Poya…” Poyan-chan explains; trying to catch her breath. “How?” The Original in her arms asks; leaving everyone confused.
“They can’t even form sentences separated, Poya. We had only recently found this out, Poya. We contacted the Angol tribe and asked them about this; since they had previous experience with these guys; and they told us that this was one way they had temporarily defeated them, Poya.” Poyan-chan explains further.
“They’re just a single conscience…they aren’t even sentient by themselves!” Momoka comments, staring at them one at a time.
“How? How? How? How? How? How?...” The Original in Poyan-chan’s arms asks, over and over again. “We, we, we, we, we, we, we…” The Original in Kamiya’s arms repeats over and over again, unable to finish a thought.
“They’re so…weak…” Angol Mois states; looking down at one as she walks over to it. She pokes it gently and her finger bounces off of its balloon-like skin. “You could say, completely helpless?” Mois asks.
“Angol…” The Original replies, staring blankly at her but unable to move. The two ancient enemies stare at each other for a few moments when a noise catches their attention and they look behind them.
“Why do I hurt so much, and why am I dressed like this, de arimasu?” God Keroro asks; his eyes now with pupils again and no longer glowing with a red aura. “UNCLE?!” Mois shouts in shock as she collapses her arms together.
“Mois-dono?” Keroro asks; still a little dizzy and weak. “UNCLE!” Mois shouts happily as she runs towards him.
“Shit…that woman…” Tamama mutters, lying on the ground next to Terere, Giroro, Kururu, and Dororo, “I want to stop her, but I’m too weak, desu…”
“UNCLE!” Mois shouts, grabbing Keroro and spinning happily in a circle with him in her arms. “Mois-dono!” Keroro shouts happily; holding on as he gets spun; tears flowing from both of their faces.
“It’s finally over…” Kamiya says with a smile; still holding one of the Originals.
“NEVER!!” One of the Originals shouts; shocking Fuyuki as shakes angrily. Fuyuki loses his grip on it and it floats over towards the others; restoring the electrical bonds with two of them before the people holding them have a chance to react.
A shockwave of electricity ripples out from the connected three; shocking the people holding them and causing them to be released as well. Saburo and Alisa quickly yank their two Originals away from connected three as fast as they can.
“Stay back; or Daddy will be eating this one!” Alisa shouts; as Nevula forms a mouth and holds the Original above him.
“We” “must” “reconnect!” The three remaining ones state together; shooting out beams of electricity towards the last two. Kamiya, Poyan-chan and Fuyuki all try to grab their Originals again but get zapped by the electrical field surrounding them.
“You will never terrorize sentient beings again!” Alisa shouts, and Nevula proceeds to consume the Original in his grasp.
“INSOLENT” “FOOL!!” The connected Originals shouts; zooming towards Alisa and zapping her with a super-strong electrical field. As Alisa screams in pain; the electrical field causes Nevula to start to break apart into globs of material; eventually exposing the Original inside him.
As that Original joins the other three; they stop zapping Alisa and leave her smoldering body on the ground as they turn towards Saburo. “I’ve got your Original…” Saburo states, “…But I’ve hidden him somewhere in one of these three pieces of paper.”
The Originals look at Saburo holds up 3 pieces of paper; each with the word, ‘Portal’ written on it. “Kukuku…very clever, Saburo…” Kururu mutters, still weak and lying on the ground with the other Keronians.
“Can you guess where it is?” Saburo asks them. “There” “is” “no” “need” “to” “guess…” The Originals state, shooting out bolts of electricity at all 3 pieces of paper. Moments later; they extract the last Original from one of the pieces of paper; leaving Saburo momentarily stunned.
“You don’t play fair at all…” Saburo grumbles as they all reconnect again.
“We” “do” “not” “play,” “we” “only” “exist” “and” “do” “things” “our” “own” “way…” The Originals state, all connected again.
“I thought they were supposed to be defeated?!” Natsumi shouts, grabbing Poyan-chan by the shoulders.
“Actually, the Angols said that this had only temporary defeated them, Poya. They said that they had them separated for a long time; but it never killed them, Poya. They never died; no matter what they did to them, Poya.” Poyan-chan admits.
“So how did the Angols defeat them then?” Natsumi asks. “They” “didn’t.” The Originals reply; floating towards them.
“Stay back!” Natsumi shouts angrily; pointing a beam saber at them. They just stare back her, and float away; causing Natsumi to look at them in confusion.
“The” “fact” “of” “the” “matter” “is” “that” “the” “Angols” “eventually” “learned” “not” “to” “mess” “with” “time;” “which” “is” “something” “you” “sentient” “beings” “have” “yet” “to” “learn!” The Originals state.
“Huh? You mean you nearly tried to kill us all simply because of something that didn’t even happen in our timeline?!” Kamiya shouts.
“No…” The Originals state, “We” “did” “that” “because” “you” “refused” “to” “learn” “your” “lesson.”
“Our lesson? We did nothing wrong!” Kamiya shouts.
“I think I understand…” Fuyuki comments; stepping forward, “…I think they mean that despite it being us from a different timeline; it was still us; and we didn’t learn from the others’ mistakes about disrupting time.”
“The” “intelligence” “of” “this” “sentient” “being…” “it” “is” “exceptional…” The Originals state.
“It all makes sense to me now,” Fuyuki comments, “I really haven’t been able to do anything this whole time; but I’ve been watching and it makes sense. Alisa-chan went and changed time in the past timeline; causing the deaths of millions and the destruction of Pekopon; and the Originals must have sensed this somehow and came here to deal with it and fix the problem.”
“But since everyone from that other timeline who was involved with it was already dead; they couldn’t talk to them; they had to come here…” Fuyuki begins, and points at Nevula, who’s on top of the now awake Alisa, “…But since Nevula-san was still the same from the other timeline; he knew what happened in it; which is why they came to this timeline instead of any other.”
“I’m so sorry…this is all my fault…” Nevula sighs, looking down at the ground from on top of Alisa’s head. “Daddy?” Alisa comments as she stands there and watches helplessly as he forms a ball and floats off of her head.
“You” “realize” “that” “this” “sentient” “being” “is” “correct,” “yes?” The Originals ask him. “I do…” Nevula replies, “…But why did you not just punish me?”
“Just” “as” “one” “must” “answer” “for” “the” “deeds” “of” “all;” “all” “must” “answer” “for” “the” “deeds” “of” “one.” The Originals state.
“I think they mean that just even though you were the only one who did it; everyone suffered for your decision; so they decided to make everyone suffer in this realm to show what you did in the other.” Fuyuki states, then looks down in disappoint, “Wow, that’s really harsh…they didn’t have to go that far.”
“But” “we” “did…” The Originals state, “For” “if” “we” “did” “not,” “would” “you” “all” “have” “realized” “the” “severity” “of” “the” “situation?”
Everyone looks around, exchanging glances. “I think we would have still.” Kamiya replies, looking up at the Originals.
“Oh” “really?” The Originals ask. “Yes! You have no faith in us at all! You’d rather destroy precious life instead of try to preserve it!” Kamiya shouts.
“Preserve” “life?” The Originals ask in a sarcastic tone, “You” “Pekoponjin” “destroy” “life” “on” “a” “daily” “basis!” “You” “cut” “down” “living” “trees,” “hurt” “animals,” “kill” “bugs” “because” “they” “annoy” “you,” “and” “even” “destroy” “your” “fellow” Pekoponjin!” “You” “tell” “us” “where” “the” “respect” “for” “life” “comes” “into” “your” “views,” “fool!”
Kamiya opens her mouth to speak; but closes it moments later.
“They’re right…” Momoka comments. “We really do that. Why is a Pekoponjin’s life more important than that of a flower?” Koyuki comments, as she starts crying.
“We really are the bad ones here…I never realized it…” Fuyuki comments as he cries, but then shakes his head violently, “But that’s still no reason for you to try to kill us either!”
“We” “are” “not” “like” “you.” The Originals state, “We” “are” “not” “alive,” “by” “your” “definition” “of” “life.” “Therefore,” “we” “share” “no” “bonds” “with” “your” “views” “on” “life,” “and” “which” “life-forms” “are” “scared.” “We” “do” “try” “to” “preserve” “life,” “but” “will” “destroy” “it” “if” “necessary.”
“Still…” Kamiya mutters, looking around at Atsuko; who lies passed out on the ground now, and over at the still injured Keronians and Poyon-chan, “…Why not talk to us and explain all this before? We didn’t need to suffer like this!”
“You” “did…” The Originals state, “…The” “simple” “fact” “that” “you” “continue” “to” “argue” “with” “us” “proves” “that” “even” “with” “us” “talking” “like” “this,” “you” “still” “do” “not” “understand.”
Kamiya lowers her head a little, “I’m sorry…it seems I’m wrong here…” She comments sadly.
“Why” “do” “suppose” “that” “you” “do” “not” “tell” “a” “fly” “to” “simply” “go” “away,” “but” “instead” “swat” “it” “away” “as” “well?” The Originals ask.
“The same seems to hold true for us…” Saburo comments, “We didn’t learn from our mistakes either; even when you talked. We fought back, and you showed the same force to get what you wanted as we would to a fly to get what we wanted. Wow…that’s really heavy.”
“The” “Angols” “were” “spared” “because” “they” “learned” “from” “their” “mistakes” “as” “well.” The Originals explain, “We” “do” “not” “seek” “to” “destroy” “all” “life,” “but” “merely” “to” “keep” “the” “universe” “in” “large” “at” “peace…”
Kamiya walks over to the Originals and kneels before them. “From what I can tell; we didn’t learn our lesson yet; and it seems that we aren’t going to learn it any other way…” Kamiya states; holding back her tears as she presses the button on her Powered necklace.
She sets the necklace down beside her; and lowers her head. “So please, spare everyone else. Alisa-chan and Nevula-san messed up time because of me, and I’m the reason that so many people died needlessly; including myself. And since, in your view, I am already dead; do the right thing and kill me here too. I will answer for the sins of the others.” Kamiya finishes.
“No! You can’t!” Natsumi shouts. “Don’t do it, Kamiya-chan! You don’t have to do this!” Saburo adds.
As cries of despair come from all around; the Originals look down at Kamiya.
“Perhaps” “we” “were” “wrong…” The Originals state, causing everyone to stop almost instantly and look up at them.
“You” “are” “willing” “to” “sacrifice” “yourself” “for” “the” “sins” “of” “others?” “What” “would” “provoke” “such” “a” “selfless” “act,” “when” “you” “have” “been” “the” “most” “selfish” “of” “all” “with” “the” “deaths” “of” “millions” “caused” “to” “please” “you?” The Originals ask.
“My friends…” Kamiya begins, unable to control her emotions anymore as she bursts into tears.
“Your” “friends?” The Originals ask.
“Yes! My friends! I love them all so much…every last one of them! My dear friends I’ve known throughout my years in high school; to the new ones I met thanks to my best friend Terere-chan. From Chiyo-chan to Keroro-san to Fuyuki-san to my newest friend Atsuko-chan; I love them all!”
Everyone watches silently as Kamiya sobs uncontrollably in front of the expressionless Originals.
“I was wrong! I wanted all of my friends to be with me; and all along they always were! I was so greedy and selfish; wanting something that I already had; but I never saw it! I was so stupid! I hurt so many people just because I couldn’t be happy with the wonderful friends I already had!” Kamiya cries out, hiding her face in her hands.
“That’s not true, Kamiya-chan…you were always selfless and so nice to all of us.” Natsumi replies; now crying as well.
“Especially to my Alisa …” Nevula begins, “…When we were not with Fuyuki and hunting Dark Race beings, we were with you; and you always tried to help my Alisa. What I did was not because I wanted to fulfill your selfish desires; but because I wanted to repay a debt to a friend who had shown us so much compassion and care.”
“Nevertheless, because of that; people died needlessly. Thousands of lives were lost; and people who should have been dead were needlessly brought back into existence. I unknowingly asked for something that should never have happened; and now I must answer for it.” Kamiya replies through her tears.
“Kamiya-chan, you’re wrong! Don’t say such things!” Natsumi yells, crying uncontrollably.
“I’ll miss you all; but I’ve got to do to do this!” Kamiya cries out as she once again turns to the Originals and gets back on her knees, “Please forgive the others; they were not responsible. I was the villain; the one who caused the trouble, in the first place. Do what you have to do, Originals-sama; and kill me.”
A long silence fills the air as everyone looks up to the Originals. They look down at her; and then turn away from her.
“It” “would” “seem” “that” “there” “is” “no” “hope” “for” “you…” The Originals state, leaving Kamiya to slowly look up at them.
“Why won’t you kill me?!” Kamiya pleads with them.
One of the Originals makes a sighing noise, leaving everyone confused. “Even” “now” “you” “are” “selfish,” “Kamiya” “Yumenna.” The Originals state.
“What?” Kamiya asks. “You” “were” “so” “close…” The Originals state, turning to look down at her again, “You” “were” “ready” “to” “do” “something” “selfless,” “to” “die” for” “others;” “and” “now” “you” “ask” “why” “we” “do” “not” “kill” “you?”
“But…” Kamiya replies, confused. “Kamiya” “Yumenna,” “break” “through” “the” “cloud” “of” “selfishness.” “View” “this” “world” “not” “from” “your” “eyes,” “but” “from” “the” “eyes” “of” “others…” The Originals state, “Do” “you” “think” “your” “friends” “want” “you” “to” “die?” “How” “would” “your” “death” “affect” “them?”
Kamiya looks around, bewildered and confused. “You” “were” “trying” “to” “do” “a” “selfless” “act” “wrapped” “in” “a” “selfish” “context!” The Originals growl. “Your” “death” “would” “make” “you” “seem” “like” “a” “hero,” “fulfilling” “a” “selfish” “desire…”
“But am I not supposed to answer for the sins of others? Am I not the one who caused all this?” Kamiya asks.
“You” “are,” “but” “your” “death” “is” “not” “the” “answer.” The Originals state, “If” “it” “were,” “we” “would” “have” “killed” “you” “instead” “of” “merely” “capturing” “you.”
“I never thought of that before…” Kamiya comments. “We” “did” “not” “have” “the” “time” “to” “show” “you” “the” “path” “before…” The Originals state, “But” “we” “do” “now.”
They float down next to her and use their powers to cause her to look over at them; gently moving her head as they do.
“Just” “as” “in” “the” “past” “with” “the” “Angol” “who” “disrupted” “time,” “history” “repeats” “itself” “with” “you.” The Originals state, “Realize” “in” “your” “heart” “and” “soul” “your” “sins,” “and” “you” “will” “finally” “do” “the” “right” “thing.” “That” “is” “why” “we” “stopped” “our” “war” “with” “the” “Angols” “and” “the” “Keronians…”
Kamiya sits for a moment, and then slowly rises to her feet. She walks over to Alisa and hugs her tightly; causing Alisa to look around in confusion; unsure of how to respond.
“That’s what they wanted…” Kamiya mutters as she lets go of Alisa, “I understand now.”
She looks up around at everyone. “Fuyuki-san, Natsumi-chan, Saburo-san, Poyan-chan, Alisa-chan, everyone…” Kamiya begins, “…You don’t have to fear anymore. I am not here because I want, but because I am. That’s the point of life; to exist. There is no other more important reason…to be friends; to share love and laughter; to live…that’s what it’s all about!”
“You” “finally” “understand…” The Originals state, “History” “is” “made” “up” “of” “lives.” “Lives” “are” “what” “makes” “history” “important,” “and” “by” “having” “life” “time” “is” “allowed” “to” “exist” “as” “well.” “You” “need” “one” “to” “observe” “the” “other…” “You” “need” “life” “to” “make” “sense” “of” “time” “and” “time” “to” “make” “life” “have” “substance” “in” “reality;” “without” “it,” “you” “end” “up” “without” “form;” “without” “time;” “like” “us.”
Everyone turns and looks at the Originals as they say this.
“You mean, you were once alive?” Fuyuki asks, looking at them. “Not” “exactly…” The Originals state, “We” “are” “the” “Universe.” “You” “are” “not” “able” “to” “comprehend” “what” “we” “are” “yet,” “so” “we” “exist” “only” “in” “projection” “to” “you,” “without” “true” “form…”
“You protect the Universe because you are the Universe?” Fuyuki asks. “Yes.” “We” “are” “one” “of” “many” “like” “us…” The Originals state, “There” “are” “many” “Universes,” “so” “much” “you” “all” “have” “yet” “to” “realize.”
Fuyuki looks around at everyone; and then back up at the Originals. “Thank you, Originals-sama. You’ve already taught us so much…” Fuyuki replies with a smile.
“And” “with” “that,” “our” “mission” “is” “now” “complete.” The Originals state with a pleasant tone, “We” “can” “only” “hope” “that” “this” “will” “never” “happen” “again” “or” “if” “it” “does,” “that” “it” “does” “require” “so” “much” “violence” “and” “emotion” “again…”
“But” “before” “we” “leave,” “we” “will” “leave” “you” “with” “something…” The Originals state, “Something” “which” “should” “rightfully” “still” “exist” “in” “your” “world,” “two” “sentient” “beings” “who” “have” “been” “in” “limbo” “for” “a” “very” “long” “time” “now…”
As they say this; a hole into inter-dimensional space opens inside the circle of them; and a beam of light floats down to the ground; revealing a black Keronian and a small black orb being next to him, lying unconscious on the ground.
“Piroro and Optivula!” Nevula states; recognizing them instantly.
“Farewell” “sentient” “beings…” The Originals state as they start to dissolve into dust, “…May” “you” “live” “in” “peace” “now” “and” “forever…”
As the Originals fade from view; Atsuko Setsuko begins to wake up. She slowly rises to her feet and walks over to Mecha-Alisa’s offline, partially destroyed skull.
“I feel like I missed something important…” Atsuko states; holding Mecha-Alisa’s skull in her hands.
“Atsuko-chan! You’re awake!” Kamiya shouts happily; hugging her. “Yeah, I’m here, Kamiya…” Atsuko says, pulling her tightly to her, and then stopping for a moment.
“Wow, you smell so good…” Atsuko replies; leaving Kamiya only to sweatdrop as everyone starts to laugh.
“But don’t think it’s over yet, Poya!” Poyan-chan states, raising her finger and pointing at Tokiki; who’s stuck inside his own blue aura still.
“What are you going to do with him?” Fuyuki asks her. “Well; considering everything…” Poyan-chan thinks as she grabs her gun. She shoots out a beam at him; releasing his energy aura.
“Tokiki-san, listen to me carefully, Poya. You’re free to go, so long as you promise to never do anything like this again, got that, Poya?” Poyan-chan asks him.
“Are you kidding me? I’m done with this crime stuff…” Tokiki replies, taking off his time disruptor and handing it to her, “…I was way happier being a clown anyway. Besides; I wasn’t too fond of being in prison either.”
“But you’ve got to help fix everything first, like with my mom.” Kamiya states; looking over at Tokiki. “Of course…” Tokiki replies; sheepishly.
“It would seem that we have some explaining to do to the people here…” Fuyuki comments; looking around to see that the time freeze on the planet has worn off now.
“I think we can help with that.” A voice states; and they all turn to see Garuru standing on top of his ship; his arms crossed as he looks down at them.
“Garuru Chui!” Keroro gulps; still in Angol Mois’s arms. “My platoon and I have been watching this all from a distance; and we think we can help. I think that with all of us working together; we can help rebuild your planet and make things the way they were.” He explains.
“I can help with the media!” Momoka shouts, “I’ll have Paul make the media stations explain everything as some military actions to everyone as soon as possible!” “And we can handle the space channels, Poya!” Poyan-chan states.
“And with our own Planet Atrophy; we should have more than enough time to rebuild everything.” Garuru comments with a nod.
“And hopefully everyone will have enough time to get better and heal too,” Angol Mois replies, “You could say, a happy ending?”
“You can say that again, Mois-chan!” Kamiya replies with a smile as she picks up Terere and holds her happily.
“…It seems that everything has ended happily,” The narrator states while everyone starts laughing happily together, “…but I hope that we never need to see the Originals again! And now with everything slowly getting back on track; what will happen the next time we meet? Keep watching and find out, everyone!”
Thanks again for reading!! ^_^
I hope to have more of this fanfic started once I finish my Rosario to Vampire and Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei fanfics!
I hope you all enjoy it...and sorry for the overly long wait! ;^_^
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 32: “Kamiya: The great realization! De arimasu!”
“The final showdown has come, it seems…” The narrator states, as God Keroro sneers angrily high above his newly summoned armada.
Everyone inside the Originals’ headquarters watches as the screen flickers out and disappears, leaving an eerie silence to fill the air.
Kamiya looks over the rest of the group, fear in her eyes as she holds Terere close. “So, this is it…” She states solemnly.
“What do you mean, this is it?” Terere asks; looking up to see Kamiya start crying. “Don’t say such things, Terere-chan…you know what I mean!” Kamiya shouts; pulling Terere closer.
“Is that all it takes to break your spirit?” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily, “…Then perhaps the master was right; and you all do deserve to die.”
“Watch it!” Atsuko shouts; stepping between Mecha-Alisa and Kamiya, “Don’t forget that the master didn’t do anything to save you either!”
Mecha-Alisa looks away in disgust without saying a word.
“Just standing here isn’t going to do us any good!” Momoka shouts, her head lowered to hide her eyes. “Nishizawa-san’s right! We can’t just let this happen…don’t forget that God Keroro is really Gunsou…” Fuyuki states.
Almost instantly; everyone’s eyes go wide in stark realization. “I had nearly forgotten…” Alisa comments quietly.
“I can’t let Gunsou be used like this anymore…I can’t let this happen to any of my precious friends!” Fuyuki cries out.
“Fuyuki-san…” Koyuki mutters; then raises a fist into the air. “Fuyuki-san’s right! We need to end this now; and save Keroro-san and all of our precious friends as well!”
“The fate of the world hangs in the balance, I feel…” Dororo states with a nod, “And I swore I would protect Pekopon with my life. This is a beautiful planet; and it should not end like this.”
“Everyone…” Kamiya begins, still crying. “I was wrong before; but I would like to do my part to help out, Kamiya,” Atsuko begins, placing a hand on Kamiya’s shoulder, “I know this won’t make up for what I have done in the past; but at least I can live knowing I tried to do the right thing in the end.”
“Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya mutters, leaving Terere a little annoyed.
“Fine! All of you go and die then!” Mecha-Alisa states angrily as she turns to walk away. Suddenly; a hand grabs her shoulder and jerks her around.
Moments later, a hand goes and slaps her across the face, leaving her stunned. “You claim you want to be the real Alisa Southerncross; and yet you know nothing of her. I’m trying to help her become human; and part of being human is having hope and never giving up. If you want to turn your back now; go right ahead; but you will never be anything more than a cold, heartless machine for it.” Nevula states; retracting his hand back into his body slowly.
Mecha-Alisa stares at Alisa angrily, but her expression quickly turns as she looks down. “To hear that from the original…” Mecha-Alisa merely states.
“We must stop the Originals, now!” Nevula states, as Alisa walks over to Atsuko and Kamiya. “I’m in.” Dororo states with a nod.
“I will do my best!” Koyuki states firmly; and Fuyuki nods in agreement as well. “I can still get to my suit; so I will help as well!” Momoka adds.
“I think this is what Piroro meant…” Alisa comments suddenly, and they all look over at her. “What?” Kamiya asks.
“He said, ‘’Til all are one,’ just before he sacrificed himself…” Alisa begins, “…Maybe he meant that we all need to work as one, to be as one, in order to survive.”
“I think you may be looking into it too much, Alisa-chan…” Fuyuki comments with a sweatdrop, “…But right now, it sounds good to me.”
Kamiya smiles at everyone, and sets Terere on the ground softly. “Let’s go then!” She states; grabbing her powered necklace.
They all start to leave together; when Atsuko stops for a moment. “Are you coming, sister?” Atsuko asks Mecha-Alisa.
Mecha-Alisa turns a little and looks over her shoulder at Atsuko with an evil look. “I know my place, traitor…” She states as she crosses her arms and looks away again.
Atsuko looks down a little; and slowly walks away, following the others out of the room.
“A short distance away…” The narrator states.
“We have to let the others know what’s going on. Can you do anything to help?” Fuyuki asks. “Paul contacted me while we were talking to God Keroro, saying that he’s trying to get the Nishizawa mobile network up and running; but that everything’s frozen in time and he’s having problems with it.” Momoka replies.
“Dororo and I will go to the others and notify them of what’s going on.” Koyuki volunteers, and Dororo nods in agreement.
“We’re not too far away from where God Keroro is…Natsumi-chan and the others will be there. Someone should contact the Space Police though and try to get their help in all this.” Kamiya states.
“I just hope this will be enough…” Atsuko mutters quietly; not as confident anymore.
“Meanwhile, while all this was going on…” The narrator states.
The two giant Kirurus begin smashing through buildings as they march through the streets, surrounded by the rest of God Keroro’s new army. Abrara and his platoon fly through the air around the Kirurus and look down to see Angol Mois still lying in the street, partially sitting up on her side.
“Uncle…” Mois states sadly; looking past the army and up at God Keroro; too far in the distance to see well.
“Mois-chan! Don’t just sit there; get up!” A voice shouts; and she turns to see Natsumi standing a few feet away; with her Powered armor on still.
“This is not right…Uncle would never do this…” Mois whimpers weakly. “That’s not the stupid frog! He’s being controlled by those damn orb things!” Natsumi shouts angrily.
She grabs Mois by the shoulders and picks her up. “You think that I don’t want to save the stupid frog?” Natsumi asks her; causing Mois to look a little shocked. “Just because I call him that doesn’t mean that I want him to be used like this! You need to snap out of it and help us save him!” Natsumi continues.
“Us?” Mois asks. “Yes, Mois-chan.” Saburo states, standing behind Natsumi with Kururu and Giroro. “I feel like I’ve been a tool, kukuku…” Kururu mutters, wiping some dirt of his body.
“I think we’re going to need some help with this…” Saburo mutters and looks down at Kururu with a smile, “…And I know just what to do!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
The evil version of Chiyo-chan wields her beam saber, spinning it wildly above her head as she finally spans the distance from the opening portal to the group with Mois and the others. Just as she does, two rockets zoom past her; fired by Kagura.
“Now!” Kururu shouts, and Saburo tosses out a sheet of paper with some writing on it. The group watches as the rockets fly towards them; and an explosion ripples out just moments before reaching them.
“What did you do?” Natsumi asks, looking up to see a giant figure silhouetted through the smoke.
“I summoned God Keron, the Mk. II robo’s combined form.” Saburo states; and Kururu nods approvingly.
As the smoke clears, the God Keron robo towers high above the ground. Chiyo-chan and her group stop momentarily; staring up at the giant robot, paralyzed in fear.
“We do need to pilot it though…” Kururu comments, making the others sweatdrop. “But there are only 2 of us here, Kururu,” Giroro states, “Will that be enough to pilot it?”
“No, ku ku ku.” Kururu snickers, leaving Giroro blank-faced.
“I think we can help!” A voice shouts, and they all turn around to see Kamiya and the others; along with a beaten up Tamama.
“Tamama! Are you O.K.?” Giroro shouts. “I’ll be…fine, desu…” Tamama mutters, still beaten from his defeat by God Keroro.
“That makes 3…but Keroro’s still possessed and I haven’t seen Dororo around…” Giroro states.
“I’m here now…” Dororo comments, landing on the ground, “Koyuki-dono and I have alerted the others; they will be here shortly!”
“But who will pilot the Keroro’s ship?” Giroro asks. “I will…” A small voice squeaks out; and they all look up to see Terere jump out of Kamiya’s arms.
Kururu instantly grinds his teeth, staring over at her. “No way! You have no military experience or anything!” Giroro states, leaving Kururu and Dororo to nod in agreement.
“You guys don’t have a choice! You need a pilot and they’re coming!” Natsumi shouts, grabbing her beam sabers and rushing towards the now advancing army of villains. “We’ll help you!” Nevula shouts as he forms a pair of wings and Alisa quickly follows Natsumi.
Kururu, Dororo and Giroro stare at Terere silently for a moment. “Fine, we’ll have to help you out though. Let’s go!” Giroro shouts, and they open a panel in the back of one of God Keron’s legs and enter the robot together.
“Forgive me, guys…” Kamiya states as she looks at Chiyo-chan and the others; and activates her Powered suit.
“While all this was happening…” The narrator states.
“That robot…why is so familiar…de…” God Keroro mutters, looking down at the God Keron robot. Suddenly, a flash goes through his mind; of Keroro Gunsou flying through the air in his Mk. II robo; but disappears a moment later.
“Take out that robot, and all who fight with it, de!” God Keroro commands; outstretching his arm and waving it to command the troops.
“Back on the ground…” The narrator states.
God Keron finally starts to move just as Abrara and his platoon reach the group. “We’ll concentrate on the two Kirurus. You guys on the ground take care of the rest!” Dororo states; his voice echoing out through some speakers on the robot.
The evil Powered Kamiya looks over and sees the real Powered Kamiya clashing beam sabers with a surprisingly skilled Chiyo-chan. Her eyes flare with rage as she clenches her fist and flies down towards them.
“Chiyo-chan, snap out of it! You’re being controlled!” Kamiya shouts, trying to force away Chiyo’s beam saber. Chiyo just stares up at her and doesn’t say a word; instead opting to rotate her beam saber and try to slice at Kamiya.
A series of gas grenades fly around the area and start leaking out, as Osaka spins around in circles; throwing them in any direction. “Wear these!” Saburo shouts, tossing out papers and forming respirators.
Sakaki expertly swings her samurai sword at Powered Natsumi; only to have it sliced clean in half by her beam saber. Natsumi smiles as this happens, leaving Sakaki stunned and staring at her half-gone sword.
While this was happening, God Keron marched forward towards the two Kirurus. They both see the robot and turn to face it. “What am I supposed to do, Kururu?!” Terere shouts from Keroro’s pilot’s seat, and then looks up to see the two Kirurus.
Terere instantly lets out a blood curdling scream, causing the other 4 Keronians to cover their ears. “This was a really bad idea, desu!” Tamama shouts, still cringing.
“Terere-dono, just relax and control your part of the ship. Don’t worry about what’s going on outside; we’ll handle that!” Dororo shouts.
“Thank goodness I’m one of the arms…” Giroro mutters, pulling a level and opening a series of missile pods on the Giroro arm of the robot.
A barrage of missiles fly out; slamming into one of the Kirurus. The smoke starts to clear and the Kiruru disappears; leaving all 5 of them stunned.
“Where did it go?” Giroro shouts; wide-eyed. “Ku ku ku…you’re never going to believe this…” Kururu snickers, looking down at some screens that he summoned in his mech.
“What is it, honey?” Terere asks, causing Kururu to snap a lever in his mech out of frustration. “I’m not your honey, stalker…” Kururu mutters, “…But it seems that those aren’t real Kirurus; they’re clones.”
“CLONES?!” Everyone else shouts in shock. “Yes. You destroyed that Kiruru with that missile barrage; they are actually very fragile, being only clones.” Kururu comments as he snickers evilly.
“Then this should be a piece of cake!” Terere shouts, and starts moving the controls with great excitement. “Don’t do that!!!” The others shout as the God Keron robo starts doing random movements that looks like dance moves.
“Why…why are they disco dancing, de?” God Keroro asks; sweatdropping as he looks down at them.
“I am so ashamed…” Dororo mutters, his face hidden as he looks down.
“I’m sorry…guess I got a little carried away. Tetete!” Terere giggles happily. “Don’t Tetete us!” Kururu shouts angrily, his head popping up as a little bubble inside her cockpit.
“Um….elsewhere…” The narrator states, sweatdropping.
“How are they being controlled? I don’t see anything on them!” Kamiya shouts, still battling with Chiyo-chan. Suddenly, they both get broadsided and go flying end over end; bouncing along the ground and skidding to a stop.
“What was that?” Kamiya shouts; and looks up to see herself floating above her; staring down at her coldly with a gun pointed directly at her.
“You…” Kamiya mutters, staring up at her. She tries to push herself up a little; only to have her evil twin squeeze the trigger and fire a blast at her. The blast hits Kamiya in the side; causing her to cry out in pain.
“No one does that to my Kamiya!” A voice shouts, and the twin turns to see Atsuko rush towards them. The evil twin turns and raises her gun at her, only to have her leg grabbed suddenly. The real Kamiya activates her jet pack and sends herself into a spin; holding on tightly to her twin’s leg.
The twin loses her grip on her gun as Atsuko watches in amazement. “I’m tired of this!” The real Kamiya shouts; holding back her pain as she slams the evil twin into the ground as hard as she can.
The twin shatters into a thousand tiny fragments, leaving both Atsuko and Kamiya stunned. “I’m an idiot!” Atsuko shouts; putting her hand over her face. “What?” Kamiya shouts, turning to face her as the bits of the evil twin dissolve into thin air.
“They’re clones! They’re just clones! Unthinking, unable to speak, mindless clones!” Atsuko shouts. “Clones?” Kamiya asks, confused. “Yes! The Originals respect time and try to fix things! They would never take beings from another time and bring them into this one! They just created clones instead to destroy us, ones that can only do their bidding and have no memories of their own! I’m so stupid!” Atsuko explains, throwing her arms about as she does.
“They’re only clones…” Kamiya mutters, then looks over at the rest of her friends’ evil versions; whom are being battled by Saburo, Momoka, Koyuki, Alisa and Natsumi.
“…Then we don’t have to worry about hurting our friends! They’re not real!” Kamiya shouts; grabbing her long gun and aiming it directly at Osaka.
“Such a turn-around…” Atsuko mutters, and then smirks happily, “…that’s such a turn-on! I’m so in love with you right now, Kamiya!”
“Unfortunately, Kamiya didn’t hear you…” The narrator states as Kamiya fires a blast at the still spinning Osaka; leaving Atsuko crushed.
The blast destroys Osaka; blowing her up and sending a wave of debris floating to the ground.
“Kamiya-chan! What are you doing?!” Natsumi shouts in shock; seeing her do this as she battles with Yomi. “They’re not real! They’re only clones! We can destroy them!” Kamiya shouts; spinning one of her beam sabers in her hand as she takes a running leap into the air and flies towards the rest of the Abrara Platoon.
“Clones? Perfect!” Natsumi shouts, leg-sweeping Yomi and slicing her in half with her beam saber.
“Just at that moment…” the narrator states.
“NO, de! Damn you Atsuko Setsuko, de…this is the ultimate betrayal, de! How dare you expose my secret, de?!” God Keroro screams as the Originals continue to spin around behind him.
“You will pay with your very life, traitor, de!!” God Keroro screams; shaking his fist in anger.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“You have no idea how long I’ve waited to repay you for what you did to me, Abrara Taisa!” Kamiya shouts, now angry and completely pissed off as Abrara looks up at her. He raises his hand and shoots out an energy fist at her; only to have Kamiya hold out her beam sabers in front of her and spin and slam through it.
Abrara watches helplessly as Kamiya spins and slams directly into him; drilling through him and causing him to explode. She wastes no time and moves onto Cyroro and Fomomo, quickly dispersing them as she sees Domama prepare one of his special attacks.
She quickly grabs her gun and fires it at the same time as he shoots off his special attack. Kamiya’s blast slams into his and plows right through it; blowing up the stunned Domama in a shower of smoke and debris.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Come on Giroro-san! Fire your missile pods!” Terere shouts as the God Keron robo tangles with the remaining Kiruru; their fists interlocked as each tries to get the upper hand.
“I can’t! It’s jammed!” Giroro shouts; struggling with the controls to the missile bays. “Looks like we need to use brute force then, desu!” Tamama shouts; jiggling the controls on his end.
Outside, the Tamama arm goes up and down; finally breaking free of the Kirurus grip. The hand changes into a drill moments later; and he punches the arm straight through the Kiruru; causing it to blow up moments later.
“Yes! We did it!” Terere shouts happily. “With no help from you…” Kururu grumbles.
“At that moment, high above them…” The narrator states.
“Hold it right there!” A trio of voices shout, and God Keroro turns to see the 3 Space Policewomen aiming their guns at him.
“Look who decided to join the party, de…” God Keroro sneers, staring at them angrily.
“You’re under arrest, Poya! Don’t even try anything, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, not flinching at all.
“Fools, de…did you not learn your lesson from our last encounter, de?” God Keroro asks, “…Even though we may have an emissary this time; we are still the entities who defeated your forces last time, de. This is foolish, even by sentient being standards, de.”
“Fire, Poya!” Poyan-chan commands; and all 3 of them fire their weapons at him. God Keroro raises his hand and concentrates the beams to a single point; collapsing them into a ball in his hand.
The Space Police stare at him in amazement as the ball grows bigger and bigger until the stop firing; and he raises his other hand and shoves the ball back at them.
The blast nails them, causing them all to fall from the sky. “Oh no!" Dororo shouts, seeing the Space Policewomen’s bodies free-falling. He disconnects from the God Keron robo and runs over towards them as fast as he can; leaving the lop-sided God Keron robo to fall over on it’s side and crash to the ground.
As Dororo barely manages to catch the Space Police; he turns around and sees the collapsed robot he broke free from. “Sorry about that, everyone…” Dororo mutters, sweatdropping.
“Damn, de! What do they think this, some sort of heroic sentient being story, de?” God Keroro growls as he sees them caught.
Suddenly, he starts shaking uncontrollably, and cries out in pain. “They were a nice distraction, my former boss…” Tokiki growls, firing a spread-beam from his time disruptor at the 5 Originals as he hovers with a flight pack.
“What….what happened…de arimasu...” God Keroro asks, his eyes slowly losing their red glow.
“You” “would” “betray” “us?” The Originals ask him, fighting against his time disruptor’s affects. “You shouldn’t be able to even move! This is impossible!” Tokiki shouts; stunned.
“You” “forget” “Keronian…” “we” “are” “not” “bound” “’by” “time!” The Originals state, as they start spinning and break free from his time disruptor.
“You” “should” “never” “have” “betrayed” “us!” They shout; their optics flaring. Moments later; Tokiki’s arm raises and turns and his weapon fires at his face; causing him to freeze in time and free fall towards the ground.
“I’m probably going to regret this, but it’s the right thing to do…” Poyin-chan states as she aims her gun into the air and fires it at Tokiki’s body; helping him gently float towards the ground.
“WE’LL” “KILL” “YOU” “ALL” NOW!!” The Originals scream, reconnecting fully with Keroro Gunsou, causing him to revert back to God Keroro.
God Keroro’s eyes flash a glowing red again as he summons his Beelzebub Staff again and zooms down towards the Space Police.
Poyon-chan tries to move out of the way; but gets bashed as God Keroro swings his staff and smacks her out of the way. Natsumi and Momoka, having taken care of the rest of the clones; quickly rush towards her.
God Keroro lands and slams his staff into the ground; causing a giant crack to spring forth from the ground. Everyone tries to maintain their balance as the ground shakes uncontrollably.
Giroro, Tamama, Kururu and Terere; having split apart from their combined robot’s form; take each of their robos and rush towards him. “DIE, DE!” God Keroro shouts; raising giant spears from the rock and thrusting them through each of the robos.
The others watch as the robos get thrown far into the distance; slamming into buildings and breaking apart into pieces.
“Playtime’s over, de!” God Keroro shouts, walking towards the group. He suddenly sees Atsuko standing near the edge of the now gathered group, and sneers angrily.
“You decided it was a good idea to betray me, de? You thought that you’d actually do something noble and show them the truth of my army, de?!” God Keroro screams, steaming with anger as he walks closer and closer towards her.
“No! Don’t touch her!” Kamiya shouts, raising her arm in front of Atsuko. “Kamiya…” Atsuko mutters, staring at her with teary eyes.
“Sentient mush, de!” God Keroro screams; making a swatting motion with his hand. As he does; Kamiya goes flying; plowing into the others as they get taken by surprise and everyone falls in a big pile.
Atsuko Setsuko stands alone now; staring at God Keroro as he stops a few feet from her. She stares down at him, being about 4 feet taller than him at nearly 6 feet tall; but she still trembles with fear as he floats up to look her in the face.
“Goodbye, traitor!” God Keroro states callously; raising his Beelzebub Staff into the air and slamming it down as hard as he can.
As he does; both he and Atsuko catch a momentary glimpse of Alisa Southerncross in their view. “Sister…?” Atsuko asks as time seems to slow down for a moment; only to watch as Mecha-Alisa explodes from the force of God Keroro’s staff driving into her with full force.
The shockwave blows both Atsuko and God Keroro in opposite directions, as a shower of gears and parts rains down all around the surrounding landscape.
Atsuko and God Keroro bounce helplessly across the ground, both eventually skidding to a stop on their stomachs. Atsuko coughs up some blood as she lies on the ground, badly injured still from the blast.
“Forgive…m-m-me…sis-s-s-sister…” Mecha-Alisa’s partially destroyed skull stutters, lying only a short distance away from Atsuko. “You…saved me…” Atsuko cries, looking over at her skull with only a partially connected metal jaw and half of the skull remaining.
“I-I-I-I was-was wrong…I ….” Mecha-Alisa stutters out barely; as her one remaining optic light slowly fades out.
“Ohhh…” God Keroro states, slowly standing to his feet and holding his head in pain. A short distance away; the Originals lie strewn about on the ground.
“Is it over?” Momoka asks, looking over as God Keroro weakly falls over on his stomach again. “No…” One of the Originals states, as a ripple of electricity echoes across the ground; slowly reaching another of the Originals.
Soon, all 5 are connected again and they zoom towards the fallen God Keroro. Just as they do, a beam of energy grabs one of them and yanks on it tightly.
“Quickly everyone, Poya! Grab one of the orbs, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, struggling to hold them at bay.
“Huh?” Fuyuki asks, standing at the back of the group; having watched helplessly as they all fought earlier. “No time to explain now, Poya! Just do it, Poya!” Poyan-chan commands.
They all rush forward and each grabs one of the Originals. “NO!!” One of Originals shouts, as Alisa uses Nevula to grab one, Saburo grabs another, Kamiya grabs another, and Fuyuki grabs the last one.
They all pull in opposite directions; and slowly the electrical bonds connecting the Originals begin to snap and break apart.
“NOOOOO!!!” One of the Originals cries out as they break apart fully; sending all 5 of the people holding them falling onto their backs.
“What did you do to them?” Atsuko asks; as she looks over at them. Suddenly something catches her attention and she sees Mois and Koyuki carrying the badly beaten Keronians away from their trashed mechs a short distance away.
“They…can only…function as…a single…unit, Poya…” Poyan-chan explains; trying to catch her breath. “How?” The Original in her arms asks; leaving everyone confused.
“They can’t even form sentences separated, Poya. We had only recently found this out, Poya. We contacted the Angol tribe and asked them about this; since they had previous experience with these guys; and they told us that this was one way they had temporarily defeated them, Poya.” Poyan-chan explains further.
“They’re just a single conscience…they aren’t even sentient by themselves!” Momoka comments, staring at them one at a time.
“How? How? How? How? How? How?...” The Original in Poyan-chan’s arms asks, over and over again. “We, we, we, we, we, we, we…” The Original in Kamiya’s arms repeats over and over again, unable to finish a thought.
“They’re so…weak…” Angol Mois states; looking down at one as she walks over to it. She pokes it gently and her finger bounces off of its balloon-like skin. “You could say, completely helpless?” Mois asks.
“Angol…” The Original replies, staring blankly at her but unable to move. The two ancient enemies stare at each other for a few moments when a noise catches their attention and they look behind them.
“Why do I hurt so much, and why am I dressed like this, de arimasu?” God Keroro asks; his eyes now with pupils again and no longer glowing with a red aura. “UNCLE?!” Mois shouts in shock as she collapses her arms together.
“Mois-dono?” Keroro asks; still a little dizzy and weak. “UNCLE!” Mois shouts happily as she runs towards him.
“Shit…that woman…” Tamama mutters, lying on the ground next to Terere, Giroro, Kururu, and Dororo, “I want to stop her, but I’m too weak, desu…”
“UNCLE!” Mois shouts, grabbing Keroro and spinning happily in a circle with him in her arms. “Mois-dono!” Keroro shouts happily; holding on as he gets spun; tears flowing from both of their faces.
“It’s finally over…” Kamiya says with a smile; still holding one of the Originals.
“NEVER!!” One of the Originals shouts; shocking Fuyuki as shakes angrily. Fuyuki loses his grip on it and it floats over towards the others; restoring the electrical bonds with two of them before the people holding them have a chance to react.
A shockwave of electricity ripples out from the connected three; shocking the people holding them and causing them to be released as well. Saburo and Alisa quickly yank their two Originals away from connected three as fast as they can.
“Stay back; or Daddy will be eating this one!” Alisa shouts; as Nevula forms a mouth and holds the Original above him.
“We” “must” “reconnect!” The three remaining ones state together; shooting out beams of electricity towards the last two. Kamiya, Poyan-chan and Fuyuki all try to grab their Originals again but get zapped by the electrical field surrounding them.
“You will never terrorize sentient beings again!” Alisa shouts, and Nevula proceeds to consume the Original in his grasp.
“INSOLENT” “FOOL!!” The connected Originals shouts; zooming towards Alisa and zapping her with a super-strong electrical field. As Alisa screams in pain; the electrical field causes Nevula to start to break apart into globs of material; eventually exposing the Original inside him.
As that Original joins the other three; they stop zapping Alisa and leave her smoldering body on the ground as they turn towards Saburo. “I’ve got your Original…” Saburo states, “…But I’ve hidden him somewhere in one of these three pieces of paper.”
The Originals look at Saburo holds up 3 pieces of paper; each with the word, ‘Portal’ written on it. “Kukuku…very clever, Saburo…” Kururu mutters, still weak and lying on the ground with the other Keronians.
“Can you guess where it is?” Saburo asks them. “There” “is” “no” “need” “to” “guess…” The Originals state, shooting out bolts of electricity at all 3 pieces of paper. Moments later; they extract the last Original from one of the pieces of paper; leaving Saburo momentarily stunned.
“You don’t play fair at all…” Saburo grumbles as they all reconnect again.
“We” “do” “not” “play,” “we” “only” “exist” “and” “do” “things” “our” “own” “way…” The Originals state, all connected again.
“I thought they were supposed to be defeated?!” Natsumi shouts, grabbing Poyan-chan by the shoulders.
“Actually, the Angols said that this had only temporary defeated them, Poya. They said that they had them separated for a long time; but it never killed them, Poya. They never died; no matter what they did to them, Poya.” Poyan-chan admits.
“So how did the Angols defeat them then?” Natsumi asks. “They” “didn’t.” The Originals reply; floating towards them.
“Stay back!” Natsumi shouts angrily; pointing a beam saber at them. They just stare back her, and float away; causing Natsumi to look at them in confusion.
“The” “fact” “of” “the” “matter” “is” “that” “the” “Angols” “eventually” “learned” “not” “to” “mess” “with” “time;” “which” “is” “something” “you” “sentient” “beings” “have” “yet” “to” “learn!” The Originals state.
“Huh? You mean you nearly tried to kill us all simply because of something that didn’t even happen in our timeline?!” Kamiya shouts.
“No…” The Originals state, “We” “did” “that” “because” “you” “refused” “to” “learn” “your” “lesson.”
“Our lesson? We did nothing wrong!” Kamiya shouts.
“I think I understand…” Fuyuki comments; stepping forward, “…I think they mean that despite it being us from a different timeline; it was still us; and we didn’t learn from the others’ mistakes about disrupting time.”
“The” “intelligence” “of” “this” “sentient” “being…” “it” “is” “exceptional…” The Originals state.
“It all makes sense to me now,” Fuyuki comments, “I really haven’t been able to do anything this whole time; but I’ve been watching and it makes sense. Alisa-chan went and changed time in the past timeline; causing the deaths of millions and the destruction of Pekopon; and the Originals must have sensed this somehow and came here to deal with it and fix the problem.”
“But since everyone from that other timeline who was involved with it was already dead; they couldn’t talk to them; they had to come here…” Fuyuki begins, and points at Nevula, who’s on top of the now awake Alisa, “…But since Nevula-san was still the same from the other timeline; he knew what happened in it; which is why they came to this timeline instead of any other.”
“I’m so sorry…this is all my fault…” Nevula sighs, looking down at the ground from on top of Alisa’s head. “Daddy?” Alisa comments as she stands there and watches helplessly as he forms a ball and floats off of her head.
“You” “realize” “that” “this” “sentient” “being” “is” “correct,” “yes?” The Originals ask him. “I do…” Nevula replies, “…But why did you not just punish me?”
“Just” “as” “one” “must” “answer” “for” “the” “deeds” “of” “all;” “all” “must” “answer” “for” “the” “deeds” “of” “one.” The Originals state.
“I think they mean that just even though you were the only one who did it; everyone suffered for your decision; so they decided to make everyone suffer in this realm to show what you did in the other.” Fuyuki states, then looks down in disappoint, “Wow, that’s really harsh…they didn’t have to go that far.”
“But” “we” “did…” The Originals state, “For” “if” “we” “did” “not,” “would” “you” “all” “have” “realized” “the” “severity” “of” “the” “situation?”
Everyone looks around, exchanging glances. “I think we would have still.” Kamiya replies, looking up at the Originals.
“Oh” “really?” The Originals ask. “Yes! You have no faith in us at all! You’d rather destroy precious life instead of try to preserve it!” Kamiya shouts.
“Preserve” “life?” The Originals ask in a sarcastic tone, “You” “Pekoponjin” “destroy” “life” “on” “a” “daily” “basis!” “You” “cut” “down” “living” “trees,” “hurt” “animals,” “kill” “bugs” “because” “they” “annoy” “you,” “and” “even” “destroy” “your” “fellow” Pekoponjin!” “You” “tell” “us” “where” “the” “respect” “for” “life” “comes” “into” “your” “views,” “fool!”
Kamiya opens her mouth to speak; but closes it moments later.
“They’re right…” Momoka comments. “We really do that. Why is a Pekoponjin’s life more important than that of a flower?” Koyuki comments, as she starts crying.
“We really are the bad ones here…I never realized it…” Fuyuki comments as he cries, but then shakes his head violently, “But that’s still no reason for you to try to kill us either!”
“We” “are” “not” “like” “you.” The Originals state, “We” “are” “not” “alive,” “by” “your” “definition” “of” “life.” “Therefore,” “we” “share” “no” “bonds” “with” “your” “views” “on” “life,” “and” “which” “life-forms” “are” “scared.” “We” “do” “try” “to” “preserve” “life,” “but” “will” “destroy” “it” “if” “necessary.”
“Still…” Kamiya mutters, looking around at Atsuko; who lies passed out on the ground now, and over at the still injured Keronians and Poyon-chan, “…Why not talk to us and explain all this before? We didn’t need to suffer like this!”
“You” “did…” The Originals state, “…The” “simple” “fact” “that” “you” “continue” “to” “argue” “with” “us” “proves” “that” “even” “with” “us” “talking” “like” “this,” “you” “still” “do” “not” “understand.”
Kamiya lowers her head a little, “I’m sorry…it seems I’m wrong here…” She comments sadly.
“Why” “do” “suppose” “that” “you” “do” “not” “tell” “a” “fly” “to” “simply” “go” “away,” “but” “instead” “swat” “it” “away” “as” “well?” The Originals ask.
“The same seems to hold true for us…” Saburo comments, “We didn’t learn from our mistakes either; even when you talked. We fought back, and you showed the same force to get what you wanted as we would to a fly to get what we wanted. Wow…that’s really heavy.”
“The” “Angols” “were” “spared” “because” “they” “learned” “from” “their” “mistakes” “as” “well.” The Originals explain, “We” “do” “not” “seek” “to” “destroy” “all” “life,” “but” “merely” “to” “keep” “the” “universe” “in” “large” “at” “peace…”
Kamiya walks over to the Originals and kneels before them. “From what I can tell; we didn’t learn our lesson yet; and it seems that we aren’t going to learn it any other way…” Kamiya states; holding back her tears as she presses the button on her Powered necklace.
She sets the necklace down beside her; and lowers her head. “So please, spare everyone else. Alisa-chan and Nevula-san messed up time because of me, and I’m the reason that so many people died needlessly; including myself. And since, in your view, I am already dead; do the right thing and kill me here too. I will answer for the sins of the others.” Kamiya finishes.
“No! You can’t!” Natsumi shouts. “Don’t do it, Kamiya-chan! You don’t have to do this!” Saburo adds.
As cries of despair come from all around; the Originals look down at Kamiya.
“Perhaps” “we” “were” “wrong…” The Originals state, causing everyone to stop almost instantly and look up at them.
“You” “are” “willing” “to” “sacrifice” “yourself” “for” “the” “sins” “of” “others?” “What” “would” “provoke” “such” “a” “selfless” “act,” “when” “you” “have” “been” “the” “most” “selfish” “of” “all” “with” “the” “deaths” “of” “millions” “caused” “to” “please” “you?” The Originals ask.
“My friends…” Kamiya begins, unable to control her emotions anymore as she bursts into tears.
“Your” “friends?” The Originals ask.
“Yes! My friends! I love them all so much…every last one of them! My dear friends I’ve known throughout my years in high school; to the new ones I met thanks to my best friend Terere-chan. From Chiyo-chan to Keroro-san to Fuyuki-san to my newest friend Atsuko-chan; I love them all!”
Everyone watches silently as Kamiya sobs uncontrollably in front of the expressionless Originals.
“I was wrong! I wanted all of my friends to be with me; and all along they always were! I was so greedy and selfish; wanting something that I already had; but I never saw it! I was so stupid! I hurt so many people just because I couldn’t be happy with the wonderful friends I already had!” Kamiya cries out, hiding her face in her hands.
“That’s not true, Kamiya-chan…you were always selfless and so nice to all of us.” Natsumi replies; now crying as well.
“Especially to my Alisa …” Nevula begins, “…When we were not with Fuyuki and hunting Dark Race beings, we were with you; and you always tried to help my Alisa. What I did was not because I wanted to fulfill your selfish desires; but because I wanted to repay a debt to a friend who had shown us so much compassion and care.”
“Nevertheless, because of that; people died needlessly. Thousands of lives were lost; and people who should have been dead were needlessly brought back into existence. I unknowingly asked for something that should never have happened; and now I must answer for it.” Kamiya replies through her tears.
“Kamiya-chan, you’re wrong! Don’t say such things!” Natsumi yells, crying uncontrollably.
“I’ll miss you all; but I’ve got to do to do this!” Kamiya cries out as she once again turns to the Originals and gets back on her knees, “Please forgive the others; they were not responsible. I was the villain; the one who caused the trouble, in the first place. Do what you have to do, Originals-sama; and kill me.”
A long silence fills the air as everyone looks up to the Originals. They look down at her; and then turn away from her.
“It” “would” “seem” “that” “there” “is” “no” “hope” “for” “you…” The Originals state, leaving Kamiya to slowly look up at them.
“Why won’t you kill me?!” Kamiya pleads with them.
One of the Originals makes a sighing noise, leaving everyone confused. “Even” “now” “you” “are” “selfish,” “Kamiya” “Yumenna.” The Originals state.
“What?” Kamiya asks. “You” “were” “so” “close…” The Originals state, turning to look down at her again, “You” “were” “ready” “to” “do” “something” “selfless,” “to” “die” for” “others;” “and” “now” “you” “ask” “why” “we” “do” “not” “kill” “you?”
“But…” Kamiya replies, confused. “Kamiya” “Yumenna,” “break” “through” “the” “cloud” “of” “selfishness.” “View” “this” “world” “not” “from” “your” “eyes,” “but” “from” “the” “eyes” “of” “others…” The Originals state, “Do” “you” “think” “your” “friends” “want” “you” “to” “die?” “How” “would” “your” “death” “affect” “them?”
Kamiya looks around, bewildered and confused. “You” “were” “trying” “to” “do” “a” “selfless” “act” “wrapped” “in” “a” “selfish” “context!” The Originals growl. “Your” “death” “would” “make” “you” “seem” “like” “a” “hero,” “fulfilling” “a” “selfish” “desire…”
“But am I not supposed to answer for the sins of others? Am I not the one who caused all this?” Kamiya asks.
“You” “are,” “but” “your” “death” “is” “not” “the” “answer.” The Originals state, “If” “it” “were,” “we” “would” “have” “killed” “you” “instead” “of” “merely” “capturing” “you.”
“I never thought of that before…” Kamiya comments. “We” “did” “not” “have” “the” “time” “to” “show” “you” “the” “path” “before…” The Originals state, “But” “we” “do” “now.”
They float down next to her and use their powers to cause her to look over at them; gently moving her head as they do.
“Just” “as” “in” “the” “past” “with” “the” “Angol” “who” “disrupted” “time,” “history” “repeats” “itself” “with” “you.” The Originals state, “Realize” “in” “your” “heart” “and” “soul” “your” “sins,” “and” “you” “will” “finally” “do” “the” “right” “thing.” “That” “is” “why” “we” “stopped” “our” “war” “with” “the” “Angols” “and” “the” “Keronians…”
Kamiya sits for a moment, and then slowly rises to her feet. She walks over to Alisa and hugs her tightly; causing Alisa to look around in confusion; unsure of how to respond.
“That’s what they wanted…” Kamiya mutters as she lets go of Alisa, “I understand now.”
She looks up around at everyone. “Fuyuki-san, Natsumi-chan, Saburo-san, Poyan-chan, Alisa-chan, everyone…” Kamiya begins, “…You don’t have to fear anymore. I am not here because I want, but because I am. That’s the point of life; to exist. There is no other more important reason…to be friends; to share love and laughter; to live…that’s what it’s all about!”
“You” “finally” “understand…” The Originals state, “History” “is” “made” “up” “of” “lives.” “Lives” “are” “what” “makes” “history” “important,” “and” “by” “having” “life” “time” “is” “allowed” “to” “exist” “as” “well.” “You” “need” “one” “to” “observe” “the” “other…” “You” “need” “life” “to” “make” “sense” “of” “time” “and” “time” “to” “make” “life” “have” “substance” “in” “reality;” “without” “it,” “you” “end” “up” “without” “form;” “without” “time;” “like” “us.”
Everyone turns and looks at the Originals as they say this.
“You mean, you were once alive?” Fuyuki asks, looking at them. “Not” “exactly…” The Originals state, “We” “are” “the” “Universe.” “You” “are” “not” “able” “to” “comprehend” “what” “we” “are” “yet,” “so” “we” “exist” “only” “in” “projection” “to” “you,” “without” “true” “form…”
“You protect the Universe because you are the Universe?” Fuyuki asks. “Yes.” “We” “are” “one” “of” “many” “like” “us…” The Originals state, “There” “are” “many” “Universes,” “so” “much” “you” “all” “have” “yet” “to” “realize.”
Fuyuki looks around at everyone; and then back up at the Originals. “Thank you, Originals-sama. You’ve already taught us so much…” Fuyuki replies with a smile.
“And” “with” “that,” “our” “mission” “is” “now” “complete.” The Originals state with a pleasant tone, “We” “can” “only” “hope” “that” “this” “will” “never” “happen” “again” “or” “if” “it” “does,” “that” “it” “does” “require” “so” “much” “violence” “and” “emotion” “again…”
“But” “before” “we” “leave,” “we” “will” “leave” “you” “with” “something…” The Originals state, “Something” “which” “should” “rightfully” “still” “exist” “in” “your” “world,” “two” “sentient” “beings” “who” “have” “been” “in” “limbo” “for” “a” “very” “long” “time” “now…”
As they say this; a hole into inter-dimensional space opens inside the circle of them; and a beam of light floats down to the ground; revealing a black Keronian and a small black orb being next to him, lying unconscious on the ground.
“Piroro and Optivula!” Nevula states; recognizing them instantly.
“Farewell” “sentient” “beings…” The Originals state as they start to dissolve into dust, “…May” “you” “live” “in” “peace” “now” “and” “forever…”
As the Originals fade from view; Atsuko Setsuko begins to wake up. She slowly rises to her feet and walks over to Mecha-Alisa’s offline, partially destroyed skull.
“I feel like I missed something important…” Atsuko states; holding Mecha-Alisa’s skull in her hands.
“Atsuko-chan! You’re awake!” Kamiya shouts happily; hugging her. “Yeah, I’m here, Kamiya…” Atsuko says, pulling her tightly to her, and then stopping for a moment.
“Wow, you smell so good…” Atsuko replies; leaving Kamiya only to sweatdrop as everyone starts to laugh.
“But don’t think it’s over yet, Poya!” Poyan-chan states, raising her finger and pointing at Tokiki; who’s stuck inside his own blue aura still.
“What are you going to do with him?” Fuyuki asks her. “Well; considering everything…” Poyan-chan thinks as she grabs her gun. She shoots out a beam at him; releasing his energy aura.
“Tokiki-san, listen to me carefully, Poya. You’re free to go, so long as you promise to never do anything like this again, got that, Poya?” Poyan-chan asks him.
“Are you kidding me? I’m done with this crime stuff…” Tokiki replies, taking off his time disruptor and handing it to her, “…I was way happier being a clown anyway. Besides; I wasn’t too fond of being in prison either.”
“But you’ve got to help fix everything first, like with my mom.” Kamiya states; looking over at Tokiki. “Of course…” Tokiki replies; sheepishly.
“It would seem that we have some explaining to do to the people here…” Fuyuki comments; looking around to see that the time freeze on the planet has worn off now.
“I think we can help with that.” A voice states; and they all turn to see Garuru standing on top of his ship; his arms crossed as he looks down at them.
“Garuru Chui!” Keroro gulps; still in Angol Mois’s arms. “My platoon and I have been watching this all from a distance; and we think we can help. I think that with all of us working together; we can help rebuild your planet and make things the way they were.” He explains.
“I can help with the media!” Momoka shouts, “I’ll have Paul make the media stations explain everything as some military actions to everyone as soon as possible!” “And we can handle the space channels, Poya!” Poyan-chan states.
“And with our own Planet Atrophy; we should have more than enough time to rebuild everything.” Garuru comments with a nod.
“And hopefully everyone will have enough time to get better and heal too,” Angol Mois replies, “You could say, a happy ending?”
“You can say that again, Mois-chan!” Kamiya replies with a smile as she picks up Terere and holds her happily.
“…It seems that everything has ended happily,” The narrator states while everyone starts laughing happily together, “…but I hope that we never need to see the Originals again! And now with everything slowly getting back on track; what will happen the next time we meet? Keep watching and find out, everyone!”
Thanks again for reading!! ^_^
I hope to have more of this fanfic started once I finish my Rosario to Vampire and Sayonara Zetsubou Sensei fanfics!
- 2009-01-26
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:1
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 31
Alright; it's time for the next update to my fanfic, "Keroro Gusnou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!" ( ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! )! ^_^
The adventure continues with more of Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ＝サザンクロス ) and all the others!
Without further ado, here it is!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 31: “God Keroro: The truth of life and existance! De!”
“Keroro Gunsou, the leader of the Keroro Platoon, has now been the emissary of the Originals, God Keroro, and now faces down with one of the Originals’ ancient foes; an Angol…” The narrator states, “…But an even worse situation arises as God Keroro unleashes a terrible secret…”
“Dead?” Angol Mois asks in shock as she stares at God Keroro; trembling as the words leave her lips.
“Yes, Angol…everyone is dead, de. You died a long time ago, several months in your time stream, de.” God Keroro explains.
“What are you talking about? That’s impossible…you could say, completely illogical!” Angol Mois states, shaking her head in confusion.
“Not impossible…just beyond your comprehension, de…” God Keroro begins as he thinks for a moment, “…Perhaps I should let the one who’s responsible for this explain it, de; the only one on Pekopon right now who remembers it, de.”
“At that very moment…” The narrator says.
“Daddy!” Alisa shouts as Nevula transforms into a pair of hands and catches Mecha-Alisa’s attack.
“Struggle all you like…one day; I will be the real Alisa Southerncross!!” Mecha-Alisa cries out as she continues to slash at Nevula and Alisa.
Unknown to them; Atsuko, Koyuki, Dororo, Fuyuki and Momoka sneak over to the containment tubes for Terere and Kamiya.
“I can’t make anything out on this panel!” Atsuko states, staring at the control panel to Kamiya’s tube. “What are you doing?” Kamiya shouts from inside the tube, down at them, “Rescue Terere-chan first!”
“No! You’re what’s most important right now to me, Kamiya!” Atsuko shouts up at her; causing everyone to sweatdrop.
“Uh…I mean…I think it’d be better to rescue you first…” Atsuko replies sheepishly; rubbing the back of her head.
Just then, Mecha-Alisa looks over at them. “I’ve been played for a fool!” She shouts; changing her hair band into hand and reaching towards the others.
“I am your opponent now, clone!” Alisa shouts; leaping in front of the hand and grabbing it with Nevula’s hand. They pick up Mecha-Alisa and fling her high into the air; slamming her into the ceiling.
“Keep her busy!” Momoka shouts and Alisa nods. Perfect…while you do that; I can spend time with my Fuyuki-kun and keep you away from him! Inner Momoka thinks evilly; as Momoka stands next to Fuyuki happily.
“Perhaps we should try to work on Terere-dono’s tube?” Dororo states; pointing over. “Please!” Kamiya shouts, leaving Atsuko only to look down in anger.
Kamiya’s mine; and yet she’s so concerned about that dumb pink Keronian? Atsuko thinks silently to herself; but quickly goes back to working at the control panel.
“Hold on Kamiya…I’ll see if I can get you out of there…” Atsuko states; furiously typing at the control panel; to no avail.
“I just hope that Terere-chan’s alright…” Kamiya says from inside the tube; causing Atsuko to growl a little.
As Fuyuki works on Terere’s tube; Koyuki, Dororo and Momoka go between watching Fuyuki and Atsuko work and the two Alisa’s fight furiously not far away.
Finally, Atsuko presses a few keys and the tube makes a sound. “Yes!” Atsuko shouts; and looks up to see Kamiya start to gasp for air. “Oh crap…that’s not what I meant to do!” Atsuko cries out; covering her mouth in shock.
“What’s going on?” Momoka asks, seeing Atsuko looking up in fear; and then looks up to see Kamiya hold her throat and bang on the glass of the tube.
“Are you trying to kill her?” Momoka shouts in shock; and Atsuko looks over at her with a mean expression.
“Oh sure; just because I was the evil one before you now accuse me of killing my Kamiya, is that it?” Atsuko shouts in anger.
“Well; it wouldn’t surprise me…” Fuyuki mutters sheepishly with a sweatdrop, “…But Kamiya-san’s choking! We need to do something!”
“Kamiya! I’ll save you!” Atsuko shouts; pulling out her laser pistol and shooting at the container. The laser blast deflects off of it, leaving Atsuko only to sigh a puff of air.
“Assassin Magic: Shuriken Shower!” Koyuki shouts as both she and Dororo unleash a shower of shurikens at the tube; causing it to crack finally and break apart.
Kamiya gasps in a lung full of air as she falls through the air. Atsuko lifts her arms into the air to catch her; only to see Dororo and Koyuki zoom right in front of her and catch Kamiya in mid air.
“I’m starting to wonder if I made the right choice…” Atsuko mutters under her breath to herself as she flares angrily in front of the broken tube; while Koyuki and Dororo set Kamiya down by a nearby wall.
“Kamiya-dono! Are you alright?” Dororo asks as Kamiya finally starts to breathe normally. “Yes…I’m fine…” Kamiya begins and then points, “Atsuko-chan…”
“I knew it!” Momoka shouts, her hair spiking as she points at Atsuko; causing Atsuko to look up in shock.
“Knew what? Atsuko-chan tried to save me…” Kamiya finishes. Momoka looks over at her in shock and goes back to normal; looking away in shame.
“I’m so glad you’re alive, Kamiya!” Atsuko shouts; rushing over to Kamiya and giving her a big hug.
Kamiya struggles a little from the sudden hug tackle from Atsuko. “Atsuko-chan…too tight…” Kamiya squeaks out; causing Atsuko to let go of her suddenly.
“Don’t you guys even dare say that I was trying to squeeze the life out of her!” Atsuko shouts angrily; suddenly turning on the rest of the group and pointing her laser pistol at them.
“Whoa, calm down!” Fuyuki shouts; scared stiff at the sight of the gun pointed at him and the others.
“It’s alright, Atsuko-chan!” Kamiya shouts as she tugs on Atsuko’s skirt, “They didn’t mean it!”
“They never trusted me! I’m sure that they were just about to-” Atsuko begins when she realizes that Kamiya’s tugging on her skirt.
“Ka-mi-ya…” Atsuko says with a smile as she blushes; causing Kamiya to stare up in complete shock with a huge sweatdrop behind her head.
“Wow…talk about wrong impressions…” The narrator comments with an uneasy tone.
“Don’t we still have to rescue Terere-san?” Fuyuki asks, sweatdropping with the others still.
“Terere-chan!” Kamiya suddenly shouts as she rises to her feet. Atsuko and the others look at her as she rushes over to Terere’s tube; where Terere still hangs in suspended animation.
“We’ve got to get her out of there!” Kamiya shouts, looking up at the tubes. Dororo and Koyuki instantly leap into action; attacking the tube with a shower of shurikens.
After a few seconds, a crack appears and the tube finally shatters; causing Terere to fall. Kamiya quickly catches her; leaving Atsuko to grind her teeth angrily not far away.
“Terere-chan! Are you alright? Speak to me!” Kamiya shouts; holding Terere in her arms. “Looks like she’s still unconscious…” Dororo mutters, looking down at her from on top of the broken tube’s base.
“If you guys aren’t too busy…” Nevula asks; and they all look over to see Alisa pinned down by Mecha Alisa’s hair band claws and struggling to fight back, “…Alisa could use a little help here.”
“Daddy…” Alisa mutters as he struggles to push back Mecha-Alisa’s attack. Mecha-Alisa looks over at the others and converts her arm into a gun.
“This is a personal matter between me and the fool! Stay out of this!” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily. She squints her optics a bit and moves her arm a little to the left; aiming it directly at Atsuko.
“…Especially you, traitor!” Mecha-Alisa finishes with an evil smirk; as she opens fire on her.
“No!” Kamiya shouts; rushing in front of the attack with Terere still in her arms. Kamiya closes her eyes and prepares for the impact, but a few moments later opens her eyes to see a giant energy shuriken in front of her; which absorbed the blast.
“Always has to be a hero…” Mecha-Alisa groans, retracting the gun back into her arm. “That’s what friendship is all about.” Dororo says; landing on the ground, just in front of where the shuriken was.
“It’s about protecting your friends and sticking up for them, no matter what!” Kamiya adds. Mecha-Alisa looks at them with contempt still as she talks when she gets punched square in the face with a giant black fist.
“Thank you for the distraction, Fuyuki.” Alisa mutters as she raises her leg and launches Mecha-Alisa off of her; sending her crashing to the ground some distance away.
“But…I didn’t do anything…” Fuyuki mutters as his eyes turn into tiny dots and a question mark floats away from his head.
“Seems it never ends, de…” A loud voice suddenly states; causing everyone to look up in shock.
“Master!” Mecha-Alisa shouts in shock; looking up as she lies on her back. “No…what’s he want now?” Atsuko mutters in fear.
High above them all; a digital screen looks down at them; with the image of God Keroro and the Originals on it.
“What never ends?” Fuyuki asks; stepping towards the front of the group. “Your petty sentient wars, de.” God Keroro states.
“Our wars…” Fuyuki mutters quietly.
“Yes, Pekoponjin, de. All you arrogant sentient beings do is constantly battle with each other; whether it’s over minor things like where to have dinner or major international and interplanetary battles, de. The scale does not matter; in the end; it all boils down to a war, de.” God Keroro states.
Everyone looks down a little in thought, except for Atsuko, Alisa and Mecha-Alisa. “What did you want, sir?” Atsuko asks, bowing down on one knee before him.
“Atsuko-chan?!” Kamiya shouts in shock, seeing her do this. “I’m sorry Kamiya…” Atsuko mutters quietly.
“How can you do this? I thought you were on our side now!” Kamiya shouts, somewhere between anger and shock in her voice.
“I…I…” Atsuko mutters, and Kamiya sees a small trickle of tears run down Atsuko’s face.
“What is this new development, de? It would appear that our Atsuko Setsuko has decided to switch sides…yet again, de!” God Keroro growls, causing Atsuko to look up in shock.
“Again?” Atsuko asks, “You knew?” “Of course I knew, de! Do you think that I would be so unaware of your situation, de?” God Keroro asks, a bit insulted.
“I created you, and therefore I make sure to keep a watch over you; even if you don’t realize it, de!” God Keroro mutters.
“You know those communicators I gave to you and the other 2 units, de? Well; they aren’t just for communication…they send a direct signal to me, de!” God Keroro comments.
“How deceptive…” Mecha-Alisa mutters as she grabs her communicator from a compartment on her body and looks at it. “This means…they heard all of my conversations…my desire to become the real Alisa Southerncross…” She mutters, her eyes hidden in shame.
“Do not despair, my children, for the time of the wars of the sentient beings will soon be at an end, de.” God Keroro states.
“What are you talking about?” Koyuki asks; looking up at him.
God Keroro waves his hand lazily; as if to shrug away Koyuki’s question. “It is not in the interests of the cosmos for you to understand this, de. All you need to know is that you have no reason left to fight anymore; for you and your friends are already dead, de.” God Keroro states.
“What?!” They all shout in shock together, except for Atsuko and Mecha-Alisa.
“What’s he talking about, Atsuko-chan?” Kamiya asks her. “You still ask me questions…even after how I betrayed you?” Atsuko mutters, her gaze averted from Kamiya’s.
“Yes, I do…because you’re still my friend, Atsuko-chan.” Kamiya replies with a smile, leaving Atsuko a little shocked.
“Allow me to explain it to your primitive minds, de…” God Keroro states as he stares down at them, “But before I do, I need to gather one set of more players into the game, de…”
“At that time…” The narrator states.
“It’s Tokiki-san, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts as her, Poyin-chan and Poyon-chan form a small group, defending each other.
Tokiki fires a few more shots; only to have them absorbed by an invisible energy. “No! Impossible!” Tokiki screams in shock.
“We did something that we should have done a long time ago, Tokiki-san, Poyi!” Poyin-chan states, “We went and developed a time shield; one that absorbs and redirects your energy into thin air, Poyi! Your weapon is useless now, Poyi!”
“That’s right, Poyo!” Poyon-chan states, grabbing a pair of cuffs, “Now surrender and turn yourself in without a fight, Poyo!”
“Never! I didn’t escape just to be taken back to that hellhole you call a prison!” Tokiki screams.
“You have no choice, Poyo!” Poyon-chan states, pointing her gun at him.
“The same can be said for you, sentient beings Space Police, de!” A voice states, and they all stop and look up as a screen suddenly appears above them.
“What…” Poyin-chan begins as her voice trails off from amazement. “Master!” Tokiki shouts as he looks up at God Keroro on the screen.
“Who are you, Poya! Identify yourself this instant, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, aiming her gun at the screen.
“Really, you intend to shoot a digital image of me, de?” God Keroro asks in disgust, causing her to slowly lower her weapon.
God Keroro waves his hand a little, “Besides, it matters not, de. You already know of my commanders, Space Police, de. Do you remember the Originals, de?” God Keroro asks.
“The Originals, Poya?” Poyan-chan asks, thinking to herself. “I remember them, Poyo. Only high ranking officers knew about them, since they aren’t something with deal with anymore, Poyo.” Poyon replies with a grunt as she crosses her arms.
“Indeed, de. You seemed to have learned your place long ago, de. It’s nice to know that at least some sentient beings are willing to accept the consequences of their actions, de.” God Keroro states.
“The fact here is that these sentient beings here on Pekopon are all dead, de.” God Keroro states. “What are you talking about, Poyo?” Poyon-chan asks as they all look up at him.
“None of you remember this; but there was something that happened several of your months ago in your timeline, de…” God Keroro begins, addressing everyone, from Tokiki and the Space Police to Angol Mois to Kamiya, Alisa, and the others in the Originals headquarters, “…This was something that was forced out of your memories, de…something that only one of your remembers, de…” God Keroro states with a smirk as he looks directly at the real Alisa.
“I do not remember anything…” Alisa comments, looking up at God Keroro with a question mark above her head.
“Not you, tool, de…” God Keroro mutters, still looking at her. “Then who…?” Alisa begins, but then suddenly looks up at Nevula.
“Daddy?” Alisa asks; and Nevula curls up into a ball and bounces down from Alisa’s head and into her hands.
“Ah yes...you remember, don’t you, Dark Race being, de?” God Keroro states with pleasure.
Nevula closes his eye in shame. “Don’t make me talk about it. I don’t want them to know.” Nevula comments.
“If you don’t tell them; I will, de…” God Keroro states, “…And what better way to hear the truth of the crime than from the one who committed it, de!”
“What’s he talking about?” Momoka asks, as they all look at Nevula.
“It…it’s true…” Nevula begins, tripping over his words, “…You all died.”
“What?! But how?!” Fuyuki asks; still in shock over all this. Nevula looks down silently, unable to speak.
“How pathetic…the being can do the damage; but can’t accept the consequences of his actions, de!” God Keroro mutters with disgust.
“Fine, then I shall tell you, de.” God Keroro begins, “Several months ago during your timeline, the being known as Nevula decided to go and rearrange history; and not only a minor history of your lowly planet; but of several planets, de! Not only is that a crime against the Space Police organization; but it’s also something that sentient beings should never do, de!”
“We handled that already, Poyo!” Poyon-chan shouts up at him. “Very poorly, if I do say so myself, de!” God Keroro retorts; causing her to sweatdrop and look away angrily.
“Anyway, in doing so, Nevula went and brought sentient beings in your timeline who had moved on into existence again and completely rearranged time to his own bidding; causing not only the destruction of Pekopon; but of all of it’s inhabitants as well, de!” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“Is this true, Daddy?” Alisa asks him.
“I never meant for you to know, Alisa…I’m sorry…” Nevula mutters in shame, barely able to speak out.
“Allow me to show you all something, de…” God Keroro states as the screen changes over from his face to a scene of a burning and partially destroyed surface of a planet.
“Two beings, known as Piroro and Optivula, tried to undo your mistake, de. Optivula knew of us, and knew that it had to end; but at the same time; Piroro couldn’t allow Nevula to sacrifice himself to undo it, de. So, Piroro shot down Nevula and sacrificed himself along with Optivula in order to save you all, de. However; while Piroro was doing it for an emotion called love; Optivula knew that no matter who it was; it would take either him and Piroro or Nevula and Alisa to close the time disruption, de.” God Keroro explains, his voice masking over the scene of the burning Pekopon.
“What Optivula didn’t realize is that it wasn’t as simple as that, de. All sentient beings are naïve in believing that something as simple as one act will undo lifetime’s worth of historical damage, de!” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“No…all he did instead was create a new timeline; one where everything was normal still and you all were still alive, de. In this time stream; you would not remember what happened to you; but at the same time; feel as if something had happened; from the transition in your consciousness, de. You sentient beings call it ‘Missing time’, de.” God Keroro continues.
“In reality, this is what happened, de…” God Keroro trails off as the vision starts playing.
Alisa and Powered Kamiya watch as Piroro and Optivula fly up towards the time disruption in the sky; as Pekopon continues to blow up all around them.
“I know my destiny, Alisa-chan; and I wish you all the best! You and I were never meant to be…you deserve better than my kind…just know that I…I…I love you…and I'm sorry I never told you until now. I never had the strength or the courage…but I love you; and I want you to be happy…because that's what matters most to me in the universe; enough to die for!” Piroro shouts back to her.
“No! Piroro! Don’t!” Alisa shouts as she reaches towards him. “Goodbye Alisa-chan…'til all are one!!” Piroro shouts as he and Optivula jump into the time disruption.
As they jump in; a blinding flash of light bursts out from the time disruption; causing Alisa and Powered Kamiya to shield their eyes from the light.
Moments later; they lower their arms; only to see everything still the same.
“No…it didn’t work!” Kamiya shouts in fear; looking up at the still growing time disruption. “What are we going to do now?” Alisa asks in confusion.
“I don’t know…” Kamiya mutters in shock as she looks out and sees a wave of millions of Kirurus come towards them from all directions.
“I did my best to keep them at bay; and for what?” Dororo shouts; clad in his partially broken metal armor; made from the remnants of Zoruru. A “X” mark from Kiruru is partially visible on his head.
“He’s still infected…” Kamiya mutters in shock. “I risked my life just so you could sit here and do nothing!” Dororo shouts angrily; grabbing his sword again.
Kamiya grabs both of her beam sabers as Dororo and the Kirurus come closer and closer towards her and Alisa. “As long as he’s got that X on his head; his negative feelings are only going to grow and eventually consume him!” Kamiya shouts.
“Daddy! Wake up!” Alisa shouts as she shakes him; trying to revive him.
“We don’t stand a chance…” Kamiya mutters in shock as the Kirurus get close enough to start attacking, “…Stay behind me, Alisa-chan. I’ll protect you!”
“Kamiya…” Alisa mutters as she looks up at her. Kamiya twirls her beam sabers as she slices and cuts away at as much Kirurus as possible.
“There’s too many!!” Kamiya shouts as they swarm over her and Alisa. “Daddy!!” Alisa screams as she tries to wake him up; but pretty soon she’s completely covered in Kirurus as well.
“I will not die like this!!” Kamiya screams as a blast ripples through the Kirurus; causing them to back off momentarily.
Kamiya breathes hard as collapses to one knee; an X upon her head. “What is going to happen to us?” Alisa asks as Kamiya leans on her gun as a crutch.
Kamiya turns to her; parts of her armor cracking and falling off her body. “We fight until the bitter end, Alisa-chan…” Kamiya mutters as she coughs up a little blood, “…And from the looks of it; it really is the end…but I will die defending you, Alisa-chan. We will die together!”
“A brave stand…I must admit, de…” God Keroro states as he pauses the vision right before the swarm of Kirurus consume Alisa and Kamiya again, “…But nevertheless, it was a futile stand, de. For some reason, you sentient beings persist in your beliefs of a just cause to fight for and a reason to die…something that it utterly pointless in the end; since nothing is eternal and it will all end, eventually, de. Just like it did there, in that timeline, de.”
“You mean…” Kamiya begins in shock at what just happened. “Yes, de.” God Keroro states as his face reappears on the screen, “Just a few minutes later, you, Alisa and Dororo all died, de. About 5 minutes later, Pekopon was completely consumed by the time disruption; and now Pekopon hasn’t existed for the past 345,910 years, de!”
“No…no…it can’t be…” Kamiya mutters in shock. “Daddy...please tell us that this is all a lie!” Alisa pleads with him.
“I didn’t know that it went that far!” Nevula shouts, “…When my consciousness was shifted with everyone else’s to this new timeframe; it took me out of that timeline. I didn’t remember anything that happened in that world; which is why I was unconscious!”
“This is true, de. The Dark Race being wasn’t conscious in his world, de. His species is affected by time disruptions differently than normal beings, de. He ended up taking over the consciousness of the Nevula of this new timeline instead of starting anew like the rest of you, de.” God Keroro explains.
“But if you knew that all that happened, why did you not tell us?” Alisa asks. “I couldn’t! You’d be asking me to tell a story of how my daughter nearly died and had killed one of her closest friends as well! I can’t do that!” Nevula cries out.
“How sentient, de…” God Keroro groans, and then looks over at the rest of the group, “…So now you all see the truth, de. The fact of the matter is that you all died already and this planet no longer exists, and you have no reason to continue your petty wars, de!” God Keroro screams.
He turns in real life towards Angol Mois who had watched everything as well. “Now, Angol, will you continue to fight for a lost cause, de?” He asks her as he walks over to her.
“Uncle…” Mois cries as tears fill her eyes. He gently lifts her head up and looks into her eyes; his eyes remaining distant and unemotional to her pain.
“I sense that you yet feel as though your cause is not lost, Angol, de…” God Keroro states as he summons the screen over to him again and looks back at it, “…And I suppose the same holds true for you all, right, de?”
Everyone looks around in shock and despair, unsure of what to say. A long silence hangs over everyone.
“You saw it for yourselves, foolish sentient beings, de. Is your pitiful minds not capable of comprehending something of this enormity perhaps, de?” God Keroro asks.
“Why…” Fuyuki begins, tears flowing down his cheeks, “…Why do you hate us so much?”
“Hate, de?” God Keroro asks, slightly confused, “You misunderstand me, de. I am a mere tool of the Originals, de. I do not feel any hate towards you sentient beings, de. In fact; it’s exactly the opposite, de.”
“Huh?” Fuyuki asks as the others look up at him. “Yes, de. The Originals do not do this because they hate you, but in fact because they want you to stop fighting, de. They want you to surrender and to correct the mistakes of history, de. That is why I showed you what happened in the past, despite the fact that you learning of the truth would do no other benefit than to your own existence, de.” God Keroro explains.
“You mean you’re trying to help us by hurting us?” Kamiya shouts. “Yes…and you especially, Kamiya Yumenna, de. Why do you think we abducted you and your sentient being friend in the first place, de?” God Keroro asks.
“…Why?” Kamiya asks in confusion. “Because this whole situation happened because of you, de.” God Keroro states.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts, looking up at him. “You don’t remember, of course, de…I was going to show you while I had you captive; but the opportune time never presented itself, de.” God Keroro states.
“Now is the time, sentient being Kamiya Yumenna, de. Witness the true reason why this all happened, de!” God Keroro states.
“NOO!” Nevula shouts, but the screen changes to a scene with Alisa being pinned down under Kamiya’s boot.
"Damn it Alisa! Why are you doing this?! What's going on?!" Kamiya shouts in anger. Alisa looks up at her with a slight expression of sadness as Nevula sits on top of her head with an X in his eye.
"Fine then; I'll tell you…" Alisa states as she looks up at Kamiya, "…It's happening because of you, Kamiya."
"What?!" Kamiya asks in shock as she looks down at Alisa, "Me? How?"
"Do you remember a few weeks ago; when we were on the beach together…" Alisa begins, "…You told me as we sat next to each other that you loved having so many friends now; and that if you could have just one wish it would be that all of your friends could be with you all the time!"
"What are you saying?" Kamiya asks her. "I thought long and hard about it; how to make your wish come true…and finally, Daddy told me that he could make it happen. So, he went and altered the histories of 13 planets; just so that everyone who happens to be your friend would be together at the same place; at the same time!" Alisa tells her.
“Do you see now, de?” God Keroro asks, pausing the scene, “Alisa and Nevula did this for you, and because of you, everyone on your pitiful planet and the planet itself even no longer exist, de!”
“But…that can’t be…I remember it all; the time we spent on the beach together, the time we spent together at school…” Kamiya mutters, trying to reason things out in her mind.
“Must I explain everything, de?” God Keroro asks himself rhetorically, “…Fine, de. Some of those things still exist in this current timeline, but not everything. You never went to America; you never spent any time with Alisa on the beach…that never happened anymore, de.” God Keroro explains.
“Impossible! I just got a present from Chiyo-chan for my birthday! It was a picture from the beach in America! I remember it distinctly!” Kamiya shouts as tears flow down her face.
“Are you so sure, sentient being, de?” God Keroro asks as an image appears on the screen of Kamiya’s room and specifically of that picture.
Everyone looks up in shock as the image on the picture changes from them at the beach to them at school together.
“The sentient mind, for being as simple as it, can be complex at times, de. Your mind created the image on the photograph, out of our own suspended belief, de. It never happened, and in fact, your entire conversation with Chiyo didn’t happen like that either, de. She told you that it was from you at school, de.” God Keroro explains.
Kamiya collapses to her knees suddenly as Atsuko and Koyuki kneel down beside her. “No! No! This can’t be happening!” Kamiya cries out; shaking uncontrollably.
“This is an interesting development, de. It would appear that the sentient being is finally trying to come to terms with reality, de.” God Keroro comments.
“I can’t! No, I can’t believe it! It can’t be true! It’s not real!!” Kamiya shouts; holding her head as she sobs.
“What is real, de?” God Keroro asks, “Is real what you can touch, de? Is real what you believe, de? Is it what you think is real, de? You will never understand the true meaning of reality, and that is why you will never amount to anything more than pitiful sentient beings, de!” God Keroro states, pointing a finger at them.
“Why?! Why?!” Kamiya screams out as she starts to lose her mind. “I had to do what I did, de. I had no choice in this matter, de. If the truth was never revealed to you, you never will learn, de.” God Keroro explains.
“If it’s not in the best interests of the cosmos for us to learn; then why do you want us to learn?” Dororo asks, causing God Keroro to flinch a little.
“Unlike the rest of the Originals’ type of existence, they do not share the same ideas as they do, de. They feel that all sentient life should be eliminated because of the actions of one, whereas they feel that you all deserve a chance to at least prove yourselves and learn from your mistakes, de.” God Keroro states.
“W-W-What are you saying?” Kamiya asks, calming down a little. “I’m saying that I created Atsuko Setsuko, Unit 2, and Mecha-Alisa, Unit 1, with a purpose, de. They were not only sent to capture you; but each had a specific purpose as well, de. Atsuko was created to be yours, Kamiya, to be with you and isolate you, so I could teach you and make you learn, de. And Mecha-Alisa was created to take the place of Alisa until such a time as you did learn, de. Unfortunately, sentient beings take forever to learn anything, so replacing the original Alisa was left open as an option, de.” God Keroro explains.
“You mean you knew all along about my ambition to become the real Alisa?” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily as she smashes her communicator into the ground in pure rage. “Of course, my child, de. Why do you think that you had those feelings, de? It’s so easy to fool you sentient beings by telling you a few lies and telling you want you want to hear, de.” God Keroro remarks with an evil smirk.
“But…you destroyed me for having feelings! You said that I wasn’t supposed to have them!” Mecha-Alisa shouts. “Please, de! You think that essences as powerful as the Original would be stupid enough to make a petty mistake as simple as whether or not to give emotions to their own creation, de?” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“The simple fact of the matter is that you and Atsuko Setsuko were both given emotions; enough to accomplish your ends and to do your jobs, which you both did well and mindlessly, de. Just what we expected from sentient beings just as yourselves, de.” God Keroro comments smugly.
“ARGH!! I feel so used!” Mecha-Alisa screams, popping a gear as she shakes with anger. “Do not fret, my child. You all have done well, de.” God Keroro comments.
“And what about me?” Tokiki asks, looking up at them. “You were a good pawn as well, Tokiki, Unit 3, de. You did your part and well, I might add, de.” God Keroro replies.
“That’s not what I meant!” Tokiki screams angrily.
“In the end, it doesn’t even matter, de,” God Keroro states, ignoring Tokiki’s comment, “Everyone present, save for the Space Police, Atsuko and Mecha-Alisa, are all dead in reality, de. There’s no reason for you to continue your resistance to the will of the Originals, and it would be in your best interests to give in and stop your war, de.”
“You think we’ll give up that easily?” A voice states, as God Keroro suddenly turns to see Powered Natsumi standing a few feet away from him. Suddenly she swings her beam saber at him, smashing him square across the crown and knocking him to the ground.
“Imagine this if you will, de. Me, an emissary of Gods, being ambushed by lowly sentient being…possibly the lowest of them all, a Pekoponjin, de!” God Keroro mutters in disgust as he rises to his feet, unaffected by her attack.
“I’m almost inclined to let you exist just for that, Pekoponjin…” God Keroro states as he raises his hand towards her, “…But you sentient beings refuse to learn your place, despite my efforts to teach you the err of your ways, de!”
With a single movement, he shoves Natsumi back and sends her flying into the distance. “Nee-chan!!” Fuyuki cries out as he witnesses this on the monitor of the screen.
“You sentient beings and your sense of relationships, de…” God Keroro mutters in disgust, “…Perhaps I was wrong in my attempt to save your pitiful kind from extinction, de!”
“Save us? You were ready to destroy us not that long ago!” Angol Mois shouts, “You could say, a hypocrite?”
“Hardly, de! I merely had an ulterior motive; one I did not share with anyone else, de. The Originals are quite merciful in comparison to the judgment you should receive for the level of crimes you committed, sentient beings, de!” God Keroro growls.
“If you think that we’re going to go down without a fight; you’ve got a lot of learning to do about us sentient beings!” Kamiya shouts, causing everyone to turn to her in shock.
“What’s this, de?” God Keroro shouts in anger. “You don’t get it, do you? We don’t care if we all died in some other timeline. I think I speak for everyone when I say that all that matters now is that we are alive now; and we will not go quietly and let you wipe us out!” Kamiya shouts in defiance.
God Keroro snickers a little, causing Kamiya to look at him a little in confusion. “You honestly believe that you can defeat me, de?” God Keroro asks with amusement, “I should have expected this, speaking that sentient beings constantly rely on religion and other beliefs just to get through their daily lives, de!”
“People should be able to believe whatever they want! You can’t take that away from us! You have no right!” Kamiya shouts.
“Right, de? You dare questions me about rights, de?! Rights are an idea, created by sentient beings to make themselves feel justified and to control other sentient beings, de! They are a joke upon the cosmos, de!” God Keroro shouts.
“But in arguing with me, are you not creating a war between us? One of those you despise so much?” Kamiya retorts wittingly.
God Keroro smiles down at her. “The Originals were right to think that you were special, Kamiya Yumenna, de. Your mental capacity seems to outweigh that of your fellow sentient beings, de.” He says.
“Huh?” Kamiya asks in confusion. “Or perhaps not, de…” God Keroro mutters with a shrug.
“Either way, your attempt at matching wits with mine is futile, de. We, the Originals and I, are not bound by your sense of life and existence, and therefore, we can wage war with you to no consequence, de.” God Keroro finishes.
“So arrogant…” Kamiya mutters with disgust.
“You could say, god-modding?” Mois replies, hearing Kamiya’s comment.
“However, the time for explanations has come to an end, I feel, de. I gave you a chance to stop your foolish ways and die in peace, accepting your fate and understanding your demise, but it would appear that you can not learn that yet, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Therefore, I am forced to do this, de.” God Keroro states as he floats up into the air, and starts twirling his Beelzebub Staff in front of him.
“What’s he doing?” Momoka asks as everyone walks closer together, looking up at him. Tokiki and the Space Police also look up at the monitor and watch him.
Suddenly, cracks start to appear in the sky, creating spinning vortexes behind him and all around him.
“Now, sentient beings, you want to see what other timelines are like and why they matter so much, de? You want to see why it’s so important that I correct the mistakes that you made, de?” God Keroro shouts angrily.
They all look into the various time streams, staring in amazement and wonder at the sights before them.
“Look at this universe here, de! In this universe, people are in constant despair, de!” God Keroro cries out, pointing to a universe where a black haired man holds his hands above him as a girl in a blanket, a girl in a kimono, and a girl with a shovel all hang on to him.
“I’m in despair! This brief appearance without a name has left me in despair!” The man shouts, leaving everyone to sweatdrop.
“I’m guessing that even in a crossover story, other crossovers aren’t out of the question.” The narrator states with a sigh.
“That’s correct, de!” God Keroro shouts, “You seem to know more than the other sentient beings do, which is why you have the position you do, Narrator!”
“Really?” Narrator asks, appearing briefly with a question mark above his face.
“But how did he know that we could see him?” Fuyuki asks with a series of sweatdrops on his head.
“That’s what you sentient beings would call a coincidence, actually, de. He didn’t, he was actually referring to something else, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Anyway, there are other timelines that are not meant for sentient beings to touch, de!” God Keroro shouts as he opens another vortex, revealing a group of monsters.
“You see, if you are not careful with your ways, you might end up unleashing these upon your world, de!” God Keroro shouts as he points to a woman with giant ice claws, a silver haired vampire, a succubus and a witch.
“Things like that really exist?” Kamiya asks in confusion when Fuyuki jumps out in front of the group, his eyes filled with stars.
“Wow! That’s so amazing!! I can’t believe that they really exist!!” Fuyuki shouts in amazement; clasping his hands together happily. “I can.” Alisa mutters limply.
God Keroro looks down at the group with a huge sweatdrop; his mouth gapping from disbelief.
“Apparently my point has been lost here, de…” God Keroro comments, regaining his composure, “…What I was trying to prove was that you, mere sentient beings, can not affect time on such a grand scale, de! By doing so, you’ve nearly torn apart your universe and you’ve done damage to the cosmos; damage that may not be mended, de!”
“I’m sorry…” Nevula comments as he floats out of Alisa’s hands and towards the screen, “…Please, do not harm Alisa and the others. I will take all of the punishment.”
“Daddy, no!” Alisa shouts as she reaches up for him; only to miss him by a few inches.
“It’s not as simple as that, Dark Race being, de. All must answer for the deeds of one, de. That is the nature of such a crime…for all have been affected by your singular action, not just you, de.” God Keroro explains.
“No…” Nevula mutters in shock and sinks a little; allowing Alisa to grab him and pull him close to her.
“Then we will all fight for him!” Kamiya shouts, pointing at God Keroro. “Oh, de? You willingly accept the consequences he has forced upon you, de?” God Keroro asks.
“Yes, I do! He only did what he thought was best; to help his daughter out! He did it for a friend, for me. And that’s something that I can respect! That’s something that holds sincere value to me, and I’m not about to let him feel bad over something that he did to help me out!” Kamiya shouts.
“Yeah, she’s right!” A small voice states, and they all look down to see Terere standing next to Kamiya. “Terere-chan?! You’re awake!” Kamiya shouts happily as she scoops her up and hugs her tightly.
“That’s right, and I will always defend your views no matter what, Kamiya-dono! That’s what best friends are for! Tetete!” Terere shouts happily, rubbing her cheeks against Kamiya’s.
“I’M SO JEALOUS RIGHT NOW!!” Atsuko screams angrily; pushing her hands between Kamiya and Terere’s faces and prying them apart.
“What are you doing?” They both shout, causing Atsuko to stop and flinch in shock. “Um…nothing…I just wanted to give you this, Kamiya.” Atsuko quickly responds, handing Kamiya something.
“Huh? What’s this?” Kamiya asks, looking down and seeing her powered necklace. “Atsuko-chan…why do you have this?” She asks her.
“After your battle with Unit 3, I went to your place and found it on the ground, so I took it.” Atsuko comments with a blush, “Consider it a present of love.”
“Uhh….O.K. then…” Kamiya mutters uneasily with a nervous giggle, “…Thanks…”
“Why do I feel like the subject got changed suddenly?” The narrator asks with confusion.
“I’ve had enough of your betrayals, Atsuko Setsuko, de!” God Keroro shouts, causing everyone to look back up at him.
“But master…” Atsuko starts, and then looks over at Kamiya; who gives her a look of suspicion.
“Make up your mind now, Atsuko Setsuko, Unit 2, de…will you join me and survive or join with your love and perish; along with the rest of these sentient beings, de?” God Keroro asks her.
“I-I-I…” Atsuko begins, unsure of what to say. She looks up at God Keroro.
“My creator, my father…” She mutters, and then looks over at Kamiya, “…Or my destined one, my love?”
“This is really strange…” Fuyuki mutters with a sweatdrop; listening to Atsuko’s view of Kamiya.
“I choose what is right!” Atsuko shouts, causing God Keroro to grin evilly. “Wise decision, my child…” God Keroro comments.
“Kamiya was right, you are arrogant!” Atsuko shouts at him; causing him to look at her in shock. “You mean…” He begins, unable to finish his statement.
“Yes, that’s right! Love is right! Kamiya has shown me the folly of my ways! She trusted me, even when I betrayed her; and she believed in me! I love her, and will die to protect her; even from you, father!” Atsuko shouts at God Keroro and the Originals.
“ARRRGGGHHHHH!!!!” God Keroro shouts as an aura of rage builds around him, causing everyone to take a step back in fear.
“FINE THEN, DE! YOU CAN ALL DIE, EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU SENTIENT BEINGS, DE!! THE REIGN OF LIFE COMES TO AN END TODAY, DE!!” God Keroro screams.
“Master!” Mecha-Alisa shouts in shock. “My lord!” Tokiki shouts in fear. “Oh no, Poya!” Poyan-chan mutters, trembling with fear. “Uncle!! NOOO!!” Angol Mois shouts as she reaches out to him.
God Keroro takes his staff and spins it as fast as he can in the air and stops it suddenly in mid-spin. Slowly; he splits it in half; taking one end of the staff in each hand.
He turns around and the Originals starts spinning in a circle around the star in the middle of them. God Keroro slams one end of the Beelzebub Staff into the front of the star and the other end into the back of the star.
“TIMELINE DESTRUCTION SEQUENCE: INITIATE!” God Keroro shouts; causing new vortexes behind him to rip open in the sky.
“What’s going on?” Terere shouts, looking up as the ground begins to shake. Underneath the feet of the Space Police and Tokiki the ground shakes as well; causing Tokiki to fall on his back while the Space Police hover just above the ground.
Suddenly; a beam of light shoots out from the Beelzebub Staff Star weapon; ripping open three of the vortexes as it with the light beam.
Out of the vortexes emerge shadowy figures, causing everyone to watch in amazement. “Before I end your miserable existence, I want you all to suffer, de! Prepare to meet the faces of your death, de!” God Keroro shouts.
“No!! It can’t be!!” Mois shouts as she looks up and sees a pair of giant Kirurus emerge from one vortex, the entire Abrara Platoon including Powered Kamiya emerge from another, and evil versions of Kamiya’s schoolmates from the third vortex, with Chiyo armed with a beam saber, Kagura with a missile launcher, Sakaki with a samurai sword, Yomi with a machine gun, Tomo with an assault rifle, and Osaka with gas grenades.
“Oh no… we are so dead.” Atsuko mutters in shock, as everyone from Angol Mois to Tokiki and the Space Police to Kamiya and the others all share the same expression of sheer terror.
“Let the end of days commence, de! Obliterate everyone, de!” God Keroro commands, rising high above his army of timeline warriors.
“It’s all come down to this! The final battle against God Keroro and his forces! What will happen to everyone? Will anyone be spared; even God Keroro’s own creations? Is this the end of this timeline?” The narrator asks in terror, “Be sure to watch and find out in the final part of the Movie 3 saga!”
I look forward to your blog claps and comments! Thank you again, everyone!
The adventure continues with more of Alisa Southerncross ( アリサ＝サザンクロス ) and all the others!
Without further ado, here it is!
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 31: “God Keroro: The truth of life and existance! De!”
“Keroro Gunsou, the leader of the Keroro Platoon, has now been the emissary of the Originals, God Keroro, and now faces down with one of the Originals’ ancient foes; an Angol…” The narrator states, “…But an even worse situation arises as God Keroro unleashes a terrible secret…”
“Dead?” Angol Mois asks in shock as she stares at God Keroro; trembling as the words leave her lips.
“Yes, Angol…everyone is dead, de. You died a long time ago, several months in your time stream, de.” God Keroro explains.
“What are you talking about? That’s impossible…you could say, completely illogical!” Angol Mois states, shaking her head in confusion.
“Not impossible…just beyond your comprehension, de…” God Keroro begins as he thinks for a moment, “…Perhaps I should let the one who’s responsible for this explain it, de; the only one on Pekopon right now who remembers it, de.”
“At that very moment…” The narrator says.
“Daddy!” Alisa shouts as Nevula transforms into a pair of hands and catches Mecha-Alisa’s attack.
“Struggle all you like…one day; I will be the real Alisa Southerncross!!” Mecha-Alisa cries out as she continues to slash at Nevula and Alisa.
Unknown to them; Atsuko, Koyuki, Dororo, Fuyuki and Momoka sneak over to the containment tubes for Terere and Kamiya.
“I can’t make anything out on this panel!” Atsuko states, staring at the control panel to Kamiya’s tube. “What are you doing?” Kamiya shouts from inside the tube, down at them, “Rescue Terere-chan first!”
“No! You’re what’s most important right now to me, Kamiya!” Atsuko shouts up at her; causing everyone to sweatdrop.
“Uh…I mean…I think it’d be better to rescue you first…” Atsuko replies sheepishly; rubbing the back of her head.
Just then, Mecha-Alisa looks over at them. “I’ve been played for a fool!” She shouts; changing her hair band into hand and reaching towards the others.
“I am your opponent now, clone!” Alisa shouts; leaping in front of the hand and grabbing it with Nevula’s hand. They pick up Mecha-Alisa and fling her high into the air; slamming her into the ceiling.
“Keep her busy!” Momoka shouts and Alisa nods. Perfect…while you do that; I can spend time with my Fuyuki-kun and keep you away from him! Inner Momoka thinks evilly; as Momoka stands next to Fuyuki happily.
“Perhaps we should try to work on Terere-dono’s tube?” Dororo states; pointing over. “Please!” Kamiya shouts, leaving Atsuko only to look down in anger.
Kamiya’s mine; and yet she’s so concerned about that dumb pink Keronian? Atsuko thinks silently to herself; but quickly goes back to working at the control panel.
“Hold on Kamiya…I’ll see if I can get you out of there…” Atsuko states; furiously typing at the control panel; to no avail.
“I just hope that Terere-chan’s alright…” Kamiya says from inside the tube; causing Atsuko to growl a little.
As Fuyuki works on Terere’s tube; Koyuki, Dororo and Momoka go between watching Fuyuki and Atsuko work and the two Alisa’s fight furiously not far away.
Finally, Atsuko presses a few keys and the tube makes a sound. “Yes!” Atsuko shouts; and looks up to see Kamiya start to gasp for air. “Oh crap…that’s not what I meant to do!” Atsuko cries out; covering her mouth in shock.
“What’s going on?” Momoka asks, seeing Atsuko looking up in fear; and then looks up to see Kamiya hold her throat and bang on the glass of the tube.
“Are you trying to kill her?” Momoka shouts in shock; and Atsuko looks over at her with a mean expression.
“Oh sure; just because I was the evil one before you now accuse me of killing my Kamiya, is that it?” Atsuko shouts in anger.
“Well; it wouldn’t surprise me…” Fuyuki mutters sheepishly with a sweatdrop, “…But Kamiya-san’s choking! We need to do something!”
“Kamiya! I’ll save you!” Atsuko shouts; pulling out her laser pistol and shooting at the container. The laser blast deflects off of it, leaving Atsuko only to sigh a puff of air.
“Assassin Magic: Shuriken Shower!” Koyuki shouts as both she and Dororo unleash a shower of shurikens at the tube; causing it to crack finally and break apart.
Kamiya gasps in a lung full of air as she falls through the air. Atsuko lifts her arms into the air to catch her; only to see Dororo and Koyuki zoom right in front of her and catch Kamiya in mid air.
“I’m starting to wonder if I made the right choice…” Atsuko mutters under her breath to herself as she flares angrily in front of the broken tube; while Koyuki and Dororo set Kamiya down by a nearby wall.
“Kamiya-dono! Are you alright?” Dororo asks as Kamiya finally starts to breathe normally. “Yes…I’m fine…” Kamiya begins and then points, “Atsuko-chan…”
“I knew it!” Momoka shouts, her hair spiking as she points at Atsuko; causing Atsuko to look up in shock.
“Knew what? Atsuko-chan tried to save me…” Kamiya finishes. Momoka looks over at her in shock and goes back to normal; looking away in shame.
“I’m so glad you’re alive, Kamiya!” Atsuko shouts; rushing over to Kamiya and giving her a big hug.
Kamiya struggles a little from the sudden hug tackle from Atsuko. “Atsuko-chan…too tight…” Kamiya squeaks out; causing Atsuko to let go of her suddenly.
“Don’t you guys even dare say that I was trying to squeeze the life out of her!” Atsuko shouts angrily; suddenly turning on the rest of the group and pointing her laser pistol at them.
“Whoa, calm down!” Fuyuki shouts; scared stiff at the sight of the gun pointed at him and the others.
“It’s alright, Atsuko-chan!” Kamiya shouts as she tugs on Atsuko’s skirt, “They didn’t mean it!”
“They never trusted me! I’m sure that they were just about to-” Atsuko begins when she realizes that Kamiya’s tugging on her skirt.
“Ka-mi-ya…” Atsuko says with a smile as she blushes; causing Kamiya to stare up in complete shock with a huge sweatdrop behind her head.
“Wow…talk about wrong impressions…” The narrator comments with an uneasy tone.
“Don’t we still have to rescue Terere-san?” Fuyuki asks, sweatdropping with the others still.
“Terere-chan!” Kamiya suddenly shouts as she rises to her feet. Atsuko and the others look at her as she rushes over to Terere’s tube; where Terere still hangs in suspended animation.
“We’ve got to get her out of there!” Kamiya shouts, looking up at the tubes. Dororo and Koyuki instantly leap into action; attacking the tube with a shower of shurikens.
After a few seconds, a crack appears and the tube finally shatters; causing Terere to fall. Kamiya quickly catches her; leaving Atsuko to grind her teeth angrily not far away.
“Terere-chan! Are you alright? Speak to me!” Kamiya shouts; holding Terere in her arms. “Looks like she’s still unconscious…” Dororo mutters, looking down at her from on top of the broken tube’s base.
“If you guys aren’t too busy…” Nevula asks; and they all look over to see Alisa pinned down by Mecha Alisa’s hair band claws and struggling to fight back, “…Alisa could use a little help here.”
“Daddy…” Alisa mutters as he struggles to push back Mecha-Alisa’s attack. Mecha-Alisa looks over at the others and converts her arm into a gun.
“This is a personal matter between me and the fool! Stay out of this!” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily. She squints her optics a bit and moves her arm a little to the left; aiming it directly at Atsuko.
“…Especially you, traitor!” Mecha-Alisa finishes with an evil smirk; as she opens fire on her.
“No!” Kamiya shouts; rushing in front of the attack with Terere still in her arms. Kamiya closes her eyes and prepares for the impact, but a few moments later opens her eyes to see a giant energy shuriken in front of her; which absorbed the blast.
“Always has to be a hero…” Mecha-Alisa groans, retracting the gun back into her arm. “That’s what friendship is all about.” Dororo says; landing on the ground, just in front of where the shuriken was.
“It’s about protecting your friends and sticking up for them, no matter what!” Kamiya adds. Mecha-Alisa looks at them with contempt still as she talks when she gets punched square in the face with a giant black fist.
“Thank you for the distraction, Fuyuki.” Alisa mutters as she raises her leg and launches Mecha-Alisa off of her; sending her crashing to the ground some distance away.
“But…I didn’t do anything…” Fuyuki mutters as his eyes turn into tiny dots and a question mark floats away from his head.
“Seems it never ends, de…” A loud voice suddenly states; causing everyone to look up in shock.
“Master!” Mecha-Alisa shouts in shock; looking up as she lies on her back. “No…what’s he want now?” Atsuko mutters in fear.
High above them all; a digital screen looks down at them; with the image of God Keroro and the Originals on it.
“What never ends?” Fuyuki asks; stepping towards the front of the group. “Your petty sentient wars, de.” God Keroro states.
“Our wars…” Fuyuki mutters quietly.
“Yes, Pekoponjin, de. All you arrogant sentient beings do is constantly battle with each other; whether it’s over minor things like where to have dinner or major international and interplanetary battles, de. The scale does not matter; in the end; it all boils down to a war, de.” God Keroro states.
Everyone looks down a little in thought, except for Atsuko, Alisa and Mecha-Alisa. “What did you want, sir?” Atsuko asks, bowing down on one knee before him.
“Atsuko-chan?!” Kamiya shouts in shock, seeing her do this. “I’m sorry Kamiya…” Atsuko mutters quietly.
“How can you do this? I thought you were on our side now!” Kamiya shouts, somewhere between anger and shock in her voice.
“I…I…” Atsuko mutters, and Kamiya sees a small trickle of tears run down Atsuko’s face.
“What is this new development, de? It would appear that our Atsuko Setsuko has decided to switch sides…yet again, de!” God Keroro growls, causing Atsuko to look up in shock.
“Again?” Atsuko asks, “You knew?” “Of course I knew, de! Do you think that I would be so unaware of your situation, de?” God Keroro asks, a bit insulted.
“I created you, and therefore I make sure to keep a watch over you; even if you don’t realize it, de!” God Keroro mutters.
“You know those communicators I gave to you and the other 2 units, de? Well; they aren’t just for communication…they send a direct signal to me, de!” God Keroro comments.
“How deceptive…” Mecha-Alisa mutters as she grabs her communicator from a compartment on her body and looks at it. “This means…they heard all of my conversations…my desire to become the real Alisa Southerncross…” She mutters, her eyes hidden in shame.
“Do not despair, my children, for the time of the wars of the sentient beings will soon be at an end, de.” God Keroro states.
“What are you talking about?” Koyuki asks; looking up at him.
God Keroro waves his hand lazily; as if to shrug away Koyuki’s question. “It is not in the interests of the cosmos for you to understand this, de. All you need to know is that you have no reason left to fight anymore; for you and your friends are already dead, de.” God Keroro states.
“What?!” They all shout in shock together, except for Atsuko and Mecha-Alisa.
“What’s he talking about, Atsuko-chan?” Kamiya asks her. “You still ask me questions…even after how I betrayed you?” Atsuko mutters, her gaze averted from Kamiya’s.
“Yes, I do…because you’re still my friend, Atsuko-chan.” Kamiya replies with a smile, leaving Atsuko a little shocked.
“Allow me to explain it to your primitive minds, de…” God Keroro states as he stares down at them, “But before I do, I need to gather one set of more players into the game, de…”
“At that time…” The narrator states.
“It’s Tokiki-san, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts as her, Poyin-chan and Poyon-chan form a small group, defending each other.
Tokiki fires a few more shots; only to have them absorbed by an invisible energy. “No! Impossible!” Tokiki screams in shock.
“We did something that we should have done a long time ago, Tokiki-san, Poyi!” Poyin-chan states, “We went and developed a time shield; one that absorbs and redirects your energy into thin air, Poyi! Your weapon is useless now, Poyi!”
“That’s right, Poyo!” Poyon-chan states, grabbing a pair of cuffs, “Now surrender and turn yourself in without a fight, Poyo!”
“Never! I didn’t escape just to be taken back to that hellhole you call a prison!” Tokiki screams.
“You have no choice, Poyo!” Poyon-chan states, pointing her gun at him.
“The same can be said for you, sentient beings Space Police, de!” A voice states, and they all stop and look up as a screen suddenly appears above them.
“What…” Poyin-chan begins as her voice trails off from amazement. “Master!” Tokiki shouts as he looks up at God Keroro on the screen.
“Who are you, Poya! Identify yourself this instant, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts, aiming her gun at the screen.
“Really, you intend to shoot a digital image of me, de?” God Keroro asks in disgust, causing her to slowly lower her weapon.
God Keroro waves his hand a little, “Besides, it matters not, de. You already know of my commanders, Space Police, de. Do you remember the Originals, de?” God Keroro asks.
“The Originals, Poya?” Poyan-chan asks, thinking to herself. “I remember them, Poyo. Only high ranking officers knew about them, since they aren’t something with deal with anymore, Poyo.” Poyon replies with a grunt as she crosses her arms.
“Indeed, de. You seemed to have learned your place long ago, de. It’s nice to know that at least some sentient beings are willing to accept the consequences of their actions, de.” God Keroro states.
“The fact here is that these sentient beings here on Pekopon are all dead, de.” God Keroro states. “What are you talking about, Poyo?” Poyon-chan asks as they all look up at him.
“None of you remember this; but there was something that happened several of your months ago in your timeline, de…” God Keroro begins, addressing everyone, from Tokiki and the Space Police to Angol Mois to Kamiya, Alisa, and the others in the Originals headquarters, “…This was something that was forced out of your memories, de…something that only one of your remembers, de…” God Keroro states with a smirk as he looks directly at the real Alisa.
“I do not remember anything…” Alisa comments, looking up at God Keroro with a question mark above her head.
“Not you, tool, de…” God Keroro mutters, still looking at her. “Then who…?” Alisa begins, but then suddenly looks up at Nevula.
“Daddy?” Alisa asks; and Nevula curls up into a ball and bounces down from Alisa’s head and into her hands.
“Ah yes...you remember, don’t you, Dark Race being, de?” God Keroro states with pleasure.
Nevula closes his eye in shame. “Don’t make me talk about it. I don’t want them to know.” Nevula comments.
“If you don’t tell them; I will, de…” God Keroro states, “…And what better way to hear the truth of the crime than from the one who committed it, de!”
“What’s he talking about?” Momoka asks, as they all look at Nevula.
“It…it’s true…” Nevula begins, tripping over his words, “…You all died.”
“What?! But how?!” Fuyuki asks; still in shock over all this. Nevula looks down silently, unable to speak.
“How pathetic…the being can do the damage; but can’t accept the consequences of his actions, de!” God Keroro mutters with disgust.
“Fine, then I shall tell you, de.” God Keroro begins, “Several months ago during your timeline, the being known as Nevula decided to go and rearrange history; and not only a minor history of your lowly planet; but of several planets, de! Not only is that a crime against the Space Police organization; but it’s also something that sentient beings should never do, de!”
“We handled that already, Poyo!” Poyon-chan shouts up at him. “Very poorly, if I do say so myself, de!” God Keroro retorts; causing her to sweatdrop and look away angrily.
“Anyway, in doing so, Nevula went and brought sentient beings in your timeline who had moved on into existence again and completely rearranged time to his own bidding; causing not only the destruction of Pekopon; but of all of it’s inhabitants as well, de!” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“Is this true, Daddy?” Alisa asks him.
“I never meant for you to know, Alisa…I’m sorry…” Nevula mutters in shame, barely able to speak out.
“Allow me to show you all something, de…” God Keroro states as the screen changes over from his face to a scene of a burning and partially destroyed surface of a planet.
“Two beings, known as Piroro and Optivula, tried to undo your mistake, de. Optivula knew of us, and knew that it had to end; but at the same time; Piroro couldn’t allow Nevula to sacrifice himself to undo it, de. So, Piroro shot down Nevula and sacrificed himself along with Optivula in order to save you all, de. However; while Piroro was doing it for an emotion called love; Optivula knew that no matter who it was; it would take either him and Piroro or Nevula and Alisa to close the time disruption, de.” God Keroro explains, his voice masking over the scene of the burning Pekopon.
“What Optivula didn’t realize is that it wasn’t as simple as that, de. All sentient beings are naïve in believing that something as simple as one act will undo lifetime’s worth of historical damage, de!” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“No…all he did instead was create a new timeline; one where everything was normal still and you all were still alive, de. In this time stream; you would not remember what happened to you; but at the same time; feel as if something had happened; from the transition in your consciousness, de. You sentient beings call it ‘Missing time’, de.” God Keroro continues.
“In reality, this is what happened, de…” God Keroro trails off as the vision starts playing.
Alisa and Powered Kamiya watch as Piroro and Optivula fly up towards the time disruption in the sky; as Pekopon continues to blow up all around them.
“I know my destiny, Alisa-chan; and I wish you all the best! You and I were never meant to be…you deserve better than my kind…just know that I…I…I love you…and I'm sorry I never told you until now. I never had the strength or the courage…but I love you; and I want you to be happy…because that's what matters most to me in the universe; enough to die for!” Piroro shouts back to her.
“No! Piroro! Don’t!” Alisa shouts as she reaches towards him. “Goodbye Alisa-chan…'til all are one!!” Piroro shouts as he and Optivula jump into the time disruption.
As they jump in; a blinding flash of light bursts out from the time disruption; causing Alisa and Powered Kamiya to shield their eyes from the light.
Moments later; they lower their arms; only to see everything still the same.
“No…it didn’t work!” Kamiya shouts in fear; looking up at the still growing time disruption. “What are we going to do now?” Alisa asks in confusion.
“I don’t know…” Kamiya mutters in shock as she looks out and sees a wave of millions of Kirurus come towards them from all directions.
“I did my best to keep them at bay; and for what?” Dororo shouts; clad in his partially broken metal armor; made from the remnants of Zoruru. A “X” mark from Kiruru is partially visible on his head.
“He’s still infected…” Kamiya mutters in shock. “I risked my life just so you could sit here and do nothing!” Dororo shouts angrily; grabbing his sword again.
Kamiya grabs both of her beam sabers as Dororo and the Kirurus come closer and closer towards her and Alisa. “As long as he’s got that X on his head; his negative feelings are only going to grow and eventually consume him!” Kamiya shouts.
“Daddy! Wake up!” Alisa shouts as she shakes him; trying to revive him.
“We don’t stand a chance…” Kamiya mutters in shock as the Kirurus get close enough to start attacking, “…Stay behind me, Alisa-chan. I’ll protect you!”
“Kamiya…” Alisa mutters as she looks up at her. Kamiya twirls her beam sabers as she slices and cuts away at as much Kirurus as possible.
“There’s too many!!” Kamiya shouts as they swarm over her and Alisa. “Daddy!!” Alisa screams as she tries to wake him up; but pretty soon she’s completely covered in Kirurus as well.
“I will not die like this!!” Kamiya screams as a blast ripples through the Kirurus; causing them to back off momentarily.
Kamiya breathes hard as collapses to one knee; an X upon her head. “What is going to happen to us?” Alisa asks as Kamiya leans on her gun as a crutch.
Kamiya turns to her; parts of her armor cracking and falling off her body. “We fight until the bitter end, Alisa-chan…” Kamiya mutters as she coughs up a little blood, “…And from the looks of it; it really is the end…but I will die defending you, Alisa-chan. We will die together!”
“A brave stand…I must admit, de…” God Keroro states as he pauses the vision right before the swarm of Kirurus consume Alisa and Kamiya again, “…But nevertheless, it was a futile stand, de. For some reason, you sentient beings persist in your beliefs of a just cause to fight for and a reason to die…something that it utterly pointless in the end; since nothing is eternal and it will all end, eventually, de. Just like it did there, in that timeline, de.”
“You mean…” Kamiya begins in shock at what just happened. “Yes, de.” God Keroro states as his face reappears on the screen, “Just a few minutes later, you, Alisa and Dororo all died, de. About 5 minutes later, Pekopon was completely consumed by the time disruption; and now Pekopon hasn’t existed for the past 345,910 years, de!”
“No…no…it can’t be…” Kamiya mutters in shock. “Daddy...please tell us that this is all a lie!” Alisa pleads with him.
“I didn’t know that it went that far!” Nevula shouts, “…When my consciousness was shifted with everyone else’s to this new timeframe; it took me out of that timeline. I didn’t remember anything that happened in that world; which is why I was unconscious!”
“This is true, de. The Dark Race being wasn’t conscious in his world, de. His species is affected by time disruptions differently than normal beings, de. He ended up taking over the consciousness of the Nevula of this new timeline instead of starting anew like the rest of you, de.” God Keroro explains.
“But if you knew that all that happened, why did you not tell us?” Alisa asks. “I couldn’t! You’d be asking me to tell a story of how my daughter nearly died and had killed one of her closest friends as well! I can’t do that!” Nevula cries out.
“How sentient, de…” God Keroro groans, and then looks over at the rest of the group, “…So now you all see the truth, de. The fact of the matter is that you all died already and this planet no longer exists, and you have no reason to continue your petty wars, de!” God Keroro screams.
He turns in real life towards Angol Mois who had watched everything as well. “Now, Angol, will you continue to fight for a lost cause, de?” He asks her as he walks over to her.
“Uncle…” Mois cries as tears fill her eyes. He gently lifts her head up and looks into her eyes; his eyes remaining distant and unemotional to her pain.
“I sense that you yet feel as though your cause is not lost, Angol, de…” God Keroro states as he summons the screen over to him again and looks back at it, “…And I suppose the same holds true for you all, right, de?”
Everyone looks around in shock and despair, unsure of what to say. A long silence hangs over everyone.
“You saw it for yourselves, foolish sentient beings, de. Is your pitiful minds not capable of comprehending something of this enormity perhaps, de?” God Keroro asks.
“Why…” Fuyuki begins, tears flowing down his cheeks, “…Why do you hate us so much?”
“Hate, de?” God Keroro asks, slightly confused, “You misunderstand me, de. I am a mere tool of the Originals, de. I do not feel any hate towards you sentient beings, de. In fact; it’s exactly the opposite, de.”
“Huh?” Fuyuki asks as the others look up at him. “Yes, de. The Originals do not do this because they hate you, but in fact because they want you to stop fighting, de. They want you to surrender and to correct the mistakes of history, de. That is why I showed you what happened in the past, despite the fact that you learning of the truth would do no other benefit than to your own existence, de.” God Keroro explains.
“You mean you’re trying to help us by hurting us?” Kamiya shouts. “Yes…and you especially, Kamiya Yumenna, de. Why do you think we abducted you and your sentient being friend in the first place, de?” God Keroro asks.
“…Why?” Kamiya asks in confusion. “Because this whole situation happened because of you, de.” God Keroro states.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts, looking up at him. “You don’t remember, of course, de…I was going to show you while I had you captive; but the opportune time never presented itself, de.” God Keroro states.
“Now is the time, sentient being Kamiya Yumenna, de. Witness the true reason why this all happened, de!” God Keroro states.
“NOO!” Nevula shouts, but the screen changes to a scene with Alisa being pinned down under Kamiya’s boot.
"Damn it Alisa! Why are you doing this?! What's going on?!" Kamiya shouts in anger. Alisa looks up at her with a slight expression of sadness as Nevula sits on top of her head with an X in his eye.
"Fine then; I'll tell you…" Alisa states as she looks up at Kamiya, "…It's happening because of you, Kamiya."
"What?!" Kamiya asks in shock as she looks down at Alisa, "Me? How?"
"Do you remember a few weeks ago; when we were on the beach together…" Alisa begins, "…You told me as we sat next to each other that you loved having so many friends now; and that if you could have just one wish it would be that all of your friends could be with you all the time!"
"What are you saying?" Kamiya asks her. "I thought long and hard about it; how to make your wish come true…and finally, Daddy told me that he could make it happen. So, he went and altered the histories of 13 planets; just so that everyone who happens to be your friend would be together at the same place; at the same time!" Alisa tells her.
“Do you see now, de?” God Keroro asks, pausing the scene, “Alisa and Nevula did this for you, and because of you, everyone on your pitiful planet and the planet itself even no longer exist, de!”
“But…that can’t be…I remember it all; the time we spent on the beach together, the time we spent together at school…” Kamiya mutters, trying to reason things out in her mind.
“Must I explain everything, de?” God Keroro asks himself rhetorically, “…Fine, de. Some of those things still exist in this current timeline, but not everything. You never went to America; you never spent any time with Alisa on the beach…that never happened anymore, de.” God Keroro explains.
“Impossible! I just got a present from Chiyo-chan for my birthday! It was a picture from the beach in America! I remember it distinctly!” Kamiya shouts as tears flow down her face.
“Are you so sure, sentient being, de?” God Keroro asks as an image appears on the screen of Kamiya’s room and specifically of that picture.
Everyone looks up in shock as the image on the picture changes from them at the beach to them at school together.
“The sentient mind, for being as simple as it, can be complex at times, de. Your mind created the image on the photograph, out of our own suspended belief, de. It never happened, and in fact, your entire conversation with Chiyo didn’t happen like that either, de. She told you that it was from you at school, de.” God Keroro explains.
Kamiya collapses to her knees suddenly as Atsuko and Koyuki kneel down beside her. “No! No! This can’t be happening!” Kamiya cries out; shaking uncontrollably.
“This is an interesting development, de. It would appear that the sentient being is finally trying to come to terms with reality, de.” God Keroro comments.
“I can’t! No, I can’t believe it! It can’t be true! It’s not real!!” Kamiya shouts; holding her head as she sobs.
“What is real, de?” God Keroro asks, “Is real what you can touch, de? Is real what you believe, de? Is it what you think is real, de? You will never understand the true meaning of reality, and that is why you will never amount to anything more than pitiful sentient beings, de!” God Keroro states, pointing a finger at them.
“Why?! Why?!” Kamiya screams out as she starts to lose her mind. “I had to do what I did, de. I had no choice in this matter, de. If the truth was never revealed to you, you never will learn, de.” God Keroro explains.
“If it’s not in the best interests of the cosmos for us to learn; then why do you want us to learn?” Dororo asks, causing God Keroro to flinch a little.
“Unlike the rest of the Originals’ type of existence, they do not share the same ideas as they do, de. They feel that all sentient life should be eliminated because of the actions of one, whereas they feel that you all deserve a chance to at least prove yourselves and learn from your mistakes, de.” God Keroro states.
“W-W-What are you saying?” Kamiya asks, calming down a little. “I’m saying that I created Atsuko Setsuko, Unit 2, and Mecha-Alisa, Unit 1, with a purpose, de. They were not only sent to capture you; but each had a specific purpose as well, de. Atsuko was created to be yours, Kamiya, to be with you and isolate you, so I could teach you and make you learn, de. And Mecha-Alisa was created to take the place of Alisa until such a time as you did learn, de. Unfortunately, sentient beings take forever to learn anything, so replacing the original Alisa was left open as an option, de.” God Keroro explains.
“You mean you knew all along about my ambition to become the real Alisa?” Mecha-Alisa shouts angrily as she smashes her communicator into the ground in pure rage. “Of course, my child, de. Why do you think that you had those feelings, de? It’s so easy to fool you sentient beings by telling you a few lies and telling you want you want to hear, de.” God Keroro remarks with an evil smirk.
“But…you destroyed me for having feelings! You said that I wasn’t supposed to have them!” Mecha-Alisa shouts. “Please, de! You think that essences as powerful as the Original would be stupid enough to make a petty mistake as simple as whether or not to give emotions to their own creation, de?” God Keroro shouts angrily.
“The simple fact of the matter is that you and Atsuko Setsuko were both given emotions; enough to accomplish your ends and to do your jobs, which you both did well and mindlessly, de. Just what we expected from sentient beings just as yourselves, de.” God Keroro comments smugly.
“ARGH!! I feel so used!” Mecha-Alisa screams, popping a gear as she shakes with anger. “Do not fret, my child. You all have done well, de.” God Keroro comments.
“And what about me?” Tokiki asks, looking up at them. “You were a good pawn as well, Tokiki, Unit 3, de. You did your part and well, I might add, de.” God Keroro replies.
“That’s not what I meant!” Tokiki screams angrily.
“In the end, it doesn’t even matter, de,” God Keroro states, ignoring Tokiki’s comment, “Everyone present, save for the Space Police, Atsuko and Mecha-Alisa, are all dead in reality, de. There’s no reason for you to continue your resistance to the will of the Originals, and it would be in your best interests to give in and stop your war, de.”
“You think we’ll give up that easily?” A voice states, as God Keroro suddenly turns to see Powered Natsumi standing a few feet away from him. Suddenly she swings her beam saber at him, smashing him square across the crown and knocking him to the ground.
“Imagine this if you will, de. Me, an emissary of Gods, being ambushed by lowly sentient being…possibly the lowest of them all, a Pekoponjin, de!” God Keroro mutters in disgust as he rises to his feet, unaffected by her attack.
“I’m almost inclined to let you exist just for that, Pekoponjin…” God Keroro states as he raises his hand towards her, “…But you sentient beings refuse to learn your place, despite my efforts to teach you the err of your ways, de!”
With a single movement, he shoves Natsumi back and sends her flying into the distance. “Nee-chan!!” Fuyuki cries out as he witnesses this on the monitor of the screen.
“You sentient beings and your sense of relationships, de…” God Keroro mutters in disgust, “…Perhaps I was wrong in my attempt to save your pitiful kind from extinction, de!”
“Save us? You were ready to destroy us not that long ago!” Angol Mois shouts, “You could say, a hypocrite?”
“Hardly, de! I merely had an ulterior motive; one I did not share with anyone else, de. The Originals are quite merciful in comparison to the judgment you should receive for the level of crimes you committed, sentient beings, de!” God Keroro growls.
“If you think that we’re going to go down without a fight; you’ve got a lot of learning to do about us sentient beings!” Kamiya shouts, causing everyone to turn to her in shock.
“What’s this, de?” God Keroro shouts in anger. “You don’t get it, do you? We don’t care if we all died in some other timeline. I think I speak for everyone when I say that all that matters now is that we are alive now; and we will not go quietly and let you wipe us out!” Kamiya shouts in defiance.
God Keroro snickers a little, causing Kamiya to look at him a little in confusion. “You honestly believe that you can defeat me, de?” God Keroro asks with amusement, “I should have expected this, speaking that sentient beings constantly rely on religion and other beliefs just to get through their daily lives, de!”
“People should be able to believe whatever they want! You can’t take that away from us! You have no right!” Kamiya shouts.
“Right, de? You dare questions me about rights, de?! Rights are an idea, created by sentient beings to make themselves feel justified and to control other sentient beings, de! They are a joke upon the cosmos, de!” God Keroro shouts.
“But in arguing with me, are you not creating a war between us? One of those you despise so much?” Kamiya retorts wittingly.
God Keroro smiles down at her. “The Originals were right to think that you were special, Kamiya Yumenna, de. Your mental capacity seems to outweigh that of your fellow sentient beings, de.” He says.
“Huh?” Kamiya asks in confusion. “Or perhaps not, de…” God Keroro mutters with a shrug.
“Either way, your attempt at matching wits with mine is futile, de. We, the Originals and I, are not bound by your sense of life and existence, and therefore, we can wage war with you to no consequence, de.” God Keroro finishes.
“So arrogant…” Kamiya mutters with disgust.
“You could say, god-modding?” Mois replies, hearing Kamiya’s comment.
“However, the time for explanations has come to an end, I feel, de. I gave you a chance to stop your foolish ways and die in peace, accepting your fate and understanding your demise, but it would appear that you can not learn that yet, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Therefore, I am forced to do this, de.” God Keroro states as he floats up into the air, and starts twirling his Beelzebub Staff in front of him.
“What’s he doing?” Momoka asks as everyone walks closer together, looking up at him. Tokiki and the Space Police also look up at the monitor and watch him.
Suddenly, cracks start to appear in the sky, creating spinning vortexes behind him and all around him.
“Now, sentient beings, you want to see what other timelines are like and why they matter so much, de? You want to see why it’s so important that I correct the mistakes that you made, de?” God Keroro shouts angrily.
They all look into the various time streams, staring in amazement and wonder at the sights before them.
“Look at this universe here, de! In this universe, people are in constant despair, de!” God Keroro cries out, pointing to a universe where a black haired man holds his hands above him as a girl in a blanket, a girl in a kimono, and a girl with a shovel all hang on to him.
“I’m in despair! This brief appearance without a name has left me in despair!” The man shouts, leaving everyone to sweatdrop.
“I’m guessing that even in a crossover story, other crossovers aren’t out of the question.” The narrator states with a sigh.
“That’s correct, de!” God Keroro shouts, “You seem to know more than the other sentient beings do, which is why you have the position you do, Narrator!”
“Really?” Narrator asks, appearing briefly with a question mark above his face.
“But how did he know that we could see him?” Fuyuki asks with a series of sweatdrops on his head.
“That’s what you sentient beings would call a coincidence, actually, de. He didn’t, he was actually referring to something else, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Anyway, there are other timelines that are not meant for sentient beings to touch, de!” God Keroro shouts as he opens another vortex, revealing a group of monsters.
“You see, if you are not careful with your ways, you might end up unleashing these upon your world, de!” God Keroro shouts as he points to a woman with giant ice claws, a silver haired vampire, a succubus and a witch.
“Things like that really exist?” Kamiya asks in confusion when Fuyuki jumps out in front of the group, his eyes filled with stars.
“Wow! That’s so amazing!! I can’t believe that they really exist!!” Fuyuki shouts in amazement; clasping his hands together happily. “I can.” Alisa mutters limply.
God Keroro looks down at the group with a huge sweatdrop; his mouth gapping from disbelief.
“Apparently my point has been lost here, de…” God Keroro comments, regaining his composure, “…What I was trying to prove was that you, mere sentient beings, can not affect time on such a grand scale, de! By doing so, you’ve nearly torn apart your universe and you’ve done damage to the cosmos; damage that may not be mended, de!”
“I’m sorry…” Nevula comments as he floats out of Alisa’s hands and towards the screen, “…Please, do not harm Alisa and the others. I will take all of the punishment.”
“Daddy, no!” Alisa shouts as she reaches up for him; only to miss him by a few inches.
“It’s not as simple as that, Dark Race being, de. All must answer for the deeds of one, de. That is the nature of such a crime…for all have been affected by your singular action, not just you, de.” God Keroro explains.
“No…” Nevula mutters in shock and sinks a little; allowing Alisa to grab him and pull him close to her.
“Then we will all fight for him!” Kamiya shouts, pointing at God Keroro. “Oh, de? You willingly accept the consequences he has forced upon you, de?” God Keroro asks.
“Yes, I do! He only did what he thought was best; to help his daughter out! He did it for a friend, for me. And that’s something that I can respect! That’s something that holds sincere value to me, and I’m not about to let him feel bad over something that he did to help me out!” Kamiya shouts.
“Yeah, she’s right!” A small voice states, and they all look down to see Terere standing next to Kamiya. “Terere-chan?! You’re awake!” Kamiya shouts happily as she scoops her up and hugs her tightly.
“That’s right, and I will always defend your views no matter what, Kamiya-dono! That’s what best friends are for! Tetete!” Terere shouts happily, rubbing her cheeks against Kamiya’s.
“I’M SO JEALOUS RIGHT NOW!!” Atsuko screams angrily; pushing her hands between Kamiya and Terere’s faces and prying them apart.
“What are you doing?” They both shout, causing Atsuko to stop and flinch in shock. “Um…nothing…I just wanted to give you this, Kamiya.” Atsuko quickly responds, handing Kamiya something.
“Huh? What’s this?” Kamiya asks, looking down and seeing her powered necklace. “Atsuko-chan…why do you have this?” She asks her.
“After your battle with Unit 3, I went to your place and found it on the ground, so I took it.” Atsuko comments with a blush, “Consider it a present of love.”
“Uhh….O.K. then…” Kamiya mutters uneasily with a nervous giggle, “…Thanks…”
“Why do I feel like the subject got changed suddenly?” The narrator asks with confusion.
“I’ve had enough of your betrayals, Atsuko Setsuko, de!” God Keroro shouts, causing everyone to look back up at him.
“But master…” Atsuko starts, and then looks over at Kamiya; who gives her a look of suspicion.
“Make up your mind now, Atsuko Setsuko, Unit 2, de…will you join me and survive or join with your love and perish; along with the rest of these sentient beings, de?” God Keroro asks her.
“I-I-I…” Atsuko begins, unsure of what to say. She looks up at God Keroro.
“My creator, my father…” She mutters, and then looks over at Kamiya, “…Or my destined one, my love?”
“This is really strange…” Fuyuki mutters with a sweatdrop; listening to Atsuko’s view of Kamiya.
“I choose what is right!” Atsuko shouts, causing God Keroro to grin evilly. “Wise decision, my child…” God Keroro comments.
“Kamiya was right, you are arrogant!” Atsuko shouts at him; causing him to look at her in shock. “You mean…” He begins, unable to finish his statement.
“Yes, that’s right! Love is right! Kamiya has shown me the folly of my ways! She trusted me, even when I betrayed her; and she believed in me! I love her, and will die to protect her; even from you, father!” Atsuko shouts at God Keroro and the Originals.
“ARRRGGGHHHHH!!!!” God Keroro shouts as an aura of rage builds around him, causing everyone to take a step back in fear.
“FINE THEN, DE! YOU CAN ALL DIE, EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU SENTIENT BEINGS, DE!! THE REIGN OF LIFE COMES TO AN END TODAY, DE!!” God Keroro screams.
“Master!” Mecha-Alisa shouts in shock. “My lord!” Tokiki shouts in fear. “Oh no, Poya!” Poyan-chan mutters, trembling with fear. “Uncle!! NOOO!!” Angol Mois shouts as she reaches out to him.
God Keroro takes his staff and spins it as fast as he can in the air and stops it suddenly in mid-spin. Slowly; he splits it in half; taking one end of the staff in each hand.
He turns around and the Originals starts spinning in a circle around the star in the middle of them. God Keroro slams one end of the Beelzebub Staff into the front of the star and the other end into the back of the star.
“TIMELINE DESTRUCTION SEQUENCE: INITIATE!” God Keroro shouts; causing new vortexes behind him to rip open in the sky.
“What’s going on?” Terere shouts, looking up as the ground begins to shake. Underneath the feet of the Space Police and Tokiki the ground shakes as well; causing Tokiki to fall on his back while the Space Police hover just above the ground.
Suddenly; a beam of light shoots out from the Beelzebub Staff Star weapon; ripping open three of the vortexes as it with the light beam.
Out of the vortexes emerge shadowy figures, causing everyone to watch in amazement. “Before I end your miserable existence, I want you all to suffer, de! Prepare to meet the faces of your death, de!” God Keroro shouts.
“No!! It can’t be!!” Mois shouts as she looks up and sees a pair of giant Kirurus emerge from one vortex, the entire Abrara Platoon including Powered Kamiya emerge from another, and evil versions of Kamiya’s schoolmates from the third vortex, with Chiyo armed with a beam saber, Kagura with a missile launcher, Sakaki with a samurai sword, Yomi with a machine gun, Tomo with an assault rifle, and Osaka with gas grenades.
“Oh no… we are so dead.” Atsuko mutters in shock, as everyone from Angol Mois to Tokiki and the Space Police to Kamiya and the others all share the same expression of sheer terror.
“Let the end of days commence, de! Obliterate everyone, de!” God Keroro commands, rising high above his army of timeline warriors.
“It’s all come down to this! The final battle against God Keroro and his forces! What will happen to everyone? Will anyone be spared; even God Keroro’s own creations? Is this the end of this timeline?” The narrator asks in terror, “Be sure to watch and find out in the final part of the Movie 3 saga!”
I look forward to your blog claps and comments! Thank you again, everyone!
- 2008-11-29
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 30
All right; update time has arrived! :)
Boy, I felt rusty writing this...lol
Seems like a long time since I did an update...
Well; anyway; here it is! The next chapter of the fanfic; and the story of God Keroro starts...
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 30: “Angol Mois: The rise of God Keroro! De arimasu!”
“After a long battle, it appears that the Keroro Platoon has lost the battle…” The narrator states, “…for with the capture of Kamiya and Keroro himself, things look bleak…”
“Why did you capture the stupid frog again?” Mecha-Alisa asks; her skin still completely gone and her circuitry exposed.
“Because” “we” “need” “to” “prove” “a” “point…” The Originals state; floating in front of 3 tubes. On one side is Kamiya Yumenna, in the middle is Keroro Gunsou, and on the far end is Terere.
“I have a question still…” Mecha-Alisa states, looking up at the Originals. “What” “would” “that” “be,” “my” “child…” They ask, looking down at her with their glowing eyes. “Why did we not destroy the other Keronian as well; the one that was partnered with our main target?” She asks.
“Both” “of” “them” “were” “our” “targets” “so” “naturally” “we” “had” “to” “capture” “them” “together.” The Originals reply.
Mecha-Alisa growls a little bit, tapping her foot on the ground. Suddenly, she raises her arm and extends a cannon out of it; aiming it at Terere’s tube. “The Keronian is completely useless to us; there’s no reason to let her live any longer!” Mecha-Alisa screams with anger.
“There” “is “much” “you” “do” “not” “understand” “my” “child…” The Originals state as Mecha-Alisa looks up at them slowly.
Moments later; she starts shorting out and her circuits begin to fry; causing her to fall to her knees and cry out in pain. “One” “of” “those” “things” “is” “your” “place” “fool!” The Originals state in a tone of disapproval; showing no mercy as they torture her with their powers.
“You” “see…” “it” “ultimately” “does” “not” “matter” “if” “the” “Keronian” “lives” “or” “dies…” The Originals state as they turn and face the 3 tubes again, “They” “are” “already” “dead” “anyway…”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“What happened to her?!” Fuyuki asks as him and the others watch as Saburo carries the distraught Mois into a hallway in the school.
“I’m not really sure…” Saburo replies as she gently helps Mois sit down, “…She was like this when I found her.”
“Mois-chan, what happened?” Fuyuki asks, walking over to her and kneeling down in front of her. Natsumi, Tamama and Giroro watch from a short distance away.
“Uncle’s gone…Uncle’s gone…” Mois starts, unable to say anything more as she shakes and starts to tear up. Fuyuki looks over at Saburo and Saburo sighs a little.
“She didn’t say much more than that to me either. When I first found her and asked her who took Keroro, all she said was ‘God’.” Saburo replies.
“God?” Natsumi asks, confused. “Why would she say that? It makes no sense at all!” Giroro states; just as confused.
“It’s obvious she’s hysterical…she must have seen something to traumatize her like this.” Saburo states.
“Anything would do that, desu.” Tamama mutters sarcastically. “What’s your problem, Tamama?” Natsumi suddenly snaps; looking down at him.
He looks up in shock, and looks down in shame. “I’m…just…well…” Tamama begins, and then he suddenly snaps and rushes towards Mois.
Much to everyone’s shock; he starts gathering up a giant ball of hatred and raises it above his head; aiming it at her.
“How dare you be with my Gunsou-san and not save him; you bitch! That’s unforgivable!!” Tamama screams, unable to control his anger anymore.
But before he can release his fury upon Mois, Giroro grabs him and restrains him; causing his hatred ball to dissipate. “Tamama Nittouhei; stop!!” Giroro shouts; trying to hold him back.
“I’m…sorry…” Mois replies softly; causing everyone; including Tamama and Giroro; to stop and look at her.
“Mois-chan?” Natsumi asks; sitting down on her legs and looking over at her. “I’m so sorry, everyone…” Mois starts, crying as she speaks, “…They were too powerful, I couldn’t stop them…”
“Who are they? Who is this God you said took Keroro?” Saburo asks her softly.
“I don’t know how to explain it…they shouldn’t exist anymore. They were defeated long ago by the Angol tribe; they were cast in exile...” Mois begins, looking up at everyone a little, “…But that was eons ago.”
“Defeated by the Angol tribe you say…” A voice states, and they all turn to see Kururu walk into the room.
“Kururu? I thought you were with Koyuki and Dororo?” Giroro states, looking over at him. “I did what I could; they were frozen in time…” Kururu begins, walking towards them, “…I contacted the Space Police; who had just found a way to unfreeze the time bubble around one of their policewomen; and they helped me with Koyuki and Dororo. They will need a lot of time to recover and adjust to our time again though, ku ku ku…”
“The Space Police too…” Natsumi states quietly. “Yes, they are mobilizing and preparing to come to Pekopon with full re-enforcements right now.” Kururu replies as he grabs his computer and sits down.
“Wait…before you were saying something…” Saburo starts, looking over at Kururu. Kururu nods and turns the laptop towards them. “Is this what you saw?” Kururu asks, showing the screen to Mois.
Suddenly Mois recoils in horror, screaming as she sees the screen and covering her eyes. “I’ll take that as a yes, ku ku ku…” Kururu snickers as he pulls his laptop back.
“What are those?” Fuyuki asks, looking at the screen where 5 small orbs form a circle with electricity floating between them.
“They are called simply the Originals. No one really knows where they came from; but they were part of one of the oldest religions on Keron.” Kururu begins.
“Don’t tell me…they really were gods?” Natsumi comments.
“In essence…” Kururu continues as he reads from his laptop, “I remembered something about them being defeated by the Angol tribe; so I decided to look it up. According to this, they were gods, worshipped by ancient Keronians before we really became civilized. They claimed to be the first beings; from which all Keronians descended; hence their name; but that was later proven to be false. They were also said to be inter-dimensional beings, not bound by time and able to control psychic powers. They ruled over the ancient Keronians and forced them to do slave labor; building monuments to them and never giving them anything in return.”
“Not very nice gods…” Natsumi comments. “No, they weren’t,” Kururu continues, smirking a little, “They were worshipped as gods out of fear. It was a short time after that when the Angols and the Keronians became friends and joined an alliance to get rid of the Originals once and for all.” Kururu explains.
“How come I never heard any of this before?” Giroro asks. “Because the Originals were never that big and they only controlled a small portion of Keron; but it was enough to be a real problem.” Kururu continues, “After the alliance between the Angols and the Keronians; they joined forces and fought against the 5 Originals.”
“5? You mean that there were only 5 of them?” Natsumi shouts in shock. “Yes…” Kururu replies, a little irritated with all of the interruptions, “…They were five. Their names were Rara, Rere, Riri, Roro, and Ruru. Each was only able to say one word and formed sentences by spinning in a circle and speaking one at a time.”
“They don’t sound that powerful…” Natsumi mutters; crossing her arms. “Don’t underestimate them…if this is truly them that we are facing; then we really don’t stand a chance.” Kururu replies.
“WHAT?!” They all shout in shock as Kururu looks up at them, while Mois only nods silently unnoticed.
“You’re saying that there’s no way to stop these ancient ball thingies?” Natsumi shouts in disbelief.
“As I was saying; the Keronians and the Angols joined forces against them and were only barely able to defeat them. It took the entire force of the Angol tribe 3 years to finally draw them into a stalemate; at which time the Originals finally admitted defeat just before the Keronians and the Angols were about to give up themselves. They agreed to go into exile and never return to Keron; and free those who were under their control. After they left; the Angols destroyed everything related to the Originals; and the Keronians erased them from the history books…”
“…But it was never erased from Angol history,” Mois said, continuing Kururu’s story, “…I was told this story when I was a very small child. The story was meant to scare me; my classmates at school would tell me it and tease me; chasing me down the halls saying that the Originals would come to get me in my sleep! You could say, a terrifying experience?”
“So, you knew all about them already, didn’t you?” Fuyuki asks her and she nods. “I never really knew that it was all true…I was so scared when I saw them that I froze in place; unable to move. They came into the room; seemingly unaffected by the walls. They passed through them as if they weren’t even there!” Mois explains.
Everyone sits around and listens as Mois continues. “They looked at me, and each of them spoke to me. Their voices…” Mois begins as she pulls her arms in close to her chest, closing her eyes tightly, “…Their voices…they weren’t like anything I had ever heard before. I could hear them inside my head; it was like they could peer into my mind and see my every thought!”
“Mois-chan…” Natsumi mutters with sadness as they continue listening to her. “They said, ‘An Angol…to think that we let your species survive…’. They said it with such hatred, and I looked down at Keroro who was staring in shock at all that was happening. They looked at him and then at me; and it gets fuzzy after that…I can only remember bits and pieces. You could say, an incomplete memory?” Mois asks.
“Tell us what you remember.” Saburo states. “I remember seeing Keroro floating in front of them; and the shape of a star forming between the Originals; and then the room was empty; as if they weren’t even there…” Mois states.
Suddenly she begins crying again uncontrollably. “They were too powerful; I couldn’t stop them. I froze up completely; I could do anything! I couldn’t even use my Lucifer Spear against them…I wanted to save my beloved Uncle so much; but I couldn’t do anything. I never felt so helpless…”
“It’s alright now, Mois-chan…” Natsumi says, putting her arm around her. Suddenly Mois pushes it away, causing Natsumi to stumble and fall on her back.
“No it’s not alright! They’ve got Uncle; and there’s no way we can get him back!!” Mois screams, sobbing as she suddenly gets up and runs away.
“Somebody stop her!” Saburo shouts and Giroro and Natsumi get up and rush after her. “Kururu, is this really true? Is there nothing we can do to stop them?” Saburo asks; looking at him.
Kururu looks on silently; looking away as Saburo asks.
“NO!” Fuyuki suddenly shouts as tears start flowing down his cheeks, “We can’t just let this happen! Gunsou’s my precious friend and I won’t lose him! Not without a fight!”
He stands to his feet and shakes as he tries to control his emotions. “Fuyuki…” Saburo states with a tone of sadness as he too stands to his feet.
“We have to do something! I can’t lose him…I won’t…” Fuyuki cries out; grabbing Saburo by the shoulders.
“You know what this means, don’t you?” Kururu asks Saburo. Saburo nods and grabs his pen from his pocket.
“I know…” Saburo states, his expression showing full well that he knew what it meant, “…But we really don’t have a choice.”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“So, where is Fuyuki?” Alisa Southerncross asks; sitting in the helicopter with Momoka and Paul. “They went to the school…there was something that they needed to do there with Kamiya-san.” Momoka replies with a smile.
How dare she still address my Fuyuki-kun so casually… Inner Momoka growls angrily while Momoka smiles on the outside.
“Should we go there too?” Alisa asks. “Actually; Kururu-dono contacted me and suggested we stop by the Hinata residence first,” Paul begins from the cockpit, “…He said that Koyuki-dono and Dororo-dono would be there and probably fully covered at that time as well.”
“Fully recovered?” Momoka asks, looking towards the front of the helicopter at Paul. “Yes, Momoka ojou-sama. He said that were hurt but he didn’t elaborate.” Paul replies.
“I hope everyone’s alright…” Momoka mutters quietly, looking down at the floor of the helicopter with sadness.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“What do you wish for me to do now, my lord?” Tokiki asks, still kneeling before them. The Originals turn to him and force him to stand to his feet.
“You” “will” “go” “to” “these” “coordinates,” They explain as coordinates pop up on his time disruptor, “We” “expect” “the” “Space” “police” “to” “be” “arriving” “there” “shortly…”
“The Space police! Again!” Tokiki shouts in shock. “Yes…” “Make” “sure” “they” “are” “greeted” “properly…” The Originals state, and Tokiki smiles with an evil grin.
“Oh yes…with pleasure!” Tokiki shouts as he grabs a small hover board and goes towards a door. As the door opens; he leaves the building and flies away.
“Forgive me for asking this, but why are we in this building again?” Mecha-Alisa asks; barely functioning as she looks up at them in fear.
“Ah” “we” “see” “that” “you” “have” “not” “learned” “your” “place” “yet!” The Originals state as they look down at her. Suddenly the room goes dark as the light from their eyes starts to increase.
“NOOOO!!!” Mecha-Alisa screams as she cowers in fear; pulling her arms over her face and looking at them through holes in her metal skeleton.
Moments later, the room starts to lighten up again as their eyes return to normal. “We” “are” “here” “because” “we” “needed” “a” “place” “to” “house” “the” “three” “hostages…” The Originals explain.
“Do you think they will come looking for them?” Mecha-Alisa asks; still trembling in fear. “It” “does” “not” “matter” “if” “they” “do…” The Originals begin, “…We” “have” “been” “idle” “for” “far” “too” “long!” “Time” “is” “not” “something” “for” mortals” “to” “be” “toying” “with,” “and” “now” “it” “is” “time” “for” “us” “to” “step” “in” “and” “end” “it” “once” “and” “for” “all!”
“You can’t…” Mecha-Alisa begins, when she suddenly stops and starts bowing her head. “Forgive me, master, I did not know my place!”
“Perhaps” “you” “need” “to” “be” “reprogrammed…” The Originals begin, “You” “appear” “to” “be” “misguided…”
“No! Not that! Please don’t!!” Mecha-Alisa screams in fear. “You” “have” “sympathetical” “emotions…” The Originals growl; looking down at her, “We” “did” “not” “grant” “those” “to” “you” “when” “we” “created” “you…”
“I don’t know where I got them, honest! I don’t know…something must have happened when I was defeated by the real Alisa Southerncross!” Mecha-Alisa cries out.
Suddenly; a noise catches their attention and they turn to see Kamiya starting to move a little in her tube. “She’s waking up, master!” Mecha-Alisa cries out in shock.
“So” “it” “would” “seem…” The Originals state, “We” “don’t” “have” “much” “time” “then.”
“What do you mean?” Mecha-Alisa asks. “We” “can” “not” “explain” “it” “to” “an” inferior” “mind…” The Originals reply as they float towards Keroro’s tube.
“Inferior…?” Mecha-Alisa mutters quietly; looking down at her metal skeleton, “…Is that all I am to you, master?”
“All” “sentient” “beings” “are” “inferior” “and” “deserve” “to” “be” “slaves” “to” “those” “not” “bound” “by” “time” “and” “space…” The Originals state, pulling Keroro straight through his tube as if it weren’t there.
“You don’t even care about what happens to me, do you?” Mecha-Alisa begins, painfully standing to her feet, “You don’t even care what happens to my sister, Atsuko and Tokiki either; do you?!”
Suddenly the Originals turn to her as the entire room turns pitch black and their eyes shoot out bolts of electricity.
“KNOW” “YOUR” “PLACE!!” The Originals scream as Mecha-Alisa screams as loud as she can.
Suddenly, she explodes in a massive explosion; sending parts of her flying in all directions all across the room.
“Fool…” The Originals state, as nothing remains of her but a few pieces of metal and a smoking pile of dust.
“We” “created” “you” “and” “Atsuko” “Setsuko” “with” “certain” “and” “individual” “emotions” “in” “order” “to” “play” “upon” “the” “target’s” “emotions…” The Originals begin, “that” “was” “a” “mistake…”
“However…” The Originals continue, still holding Keroro in the air with their powers, “…We” “will” “require” “you” “still,” “so…”
Suddenly; the parts of her strewn across the room start to coalesce and join together. Moments later; a brilliant flash of light flashes across the room and Mecha-Alisa emerges from the light; fully restored with her clothes and hair.
“Welcome” “back” “our” “servant…” The Originals state, looking at her. “Yes, master…” Mecha-Alisa replies with an evil insane smirk.
“Meanwhile, back at the school…” The narrator states.
“Ohhh…” Atsuko groans as she slowly starts to open her eyes. As she opens them; she sees Saburo, Kururu, Giroro, Mois, Tamama, Fuyuki and Natsumi all looking down at her.
“You!” She shouts suddenly as she tries to move; but then cries out in pain and slumps back down.
“Well; she’s awake at least…” Kururu mutters sarcastically.
“What do you want?” Atsuko growls, trying to hide her pain. “We don’t want anything…” Fuyuki replies, causing Atsuko to look at him with a slight expression of shock.
She tries to push herself up a little with her arm and barely manages to, cringing in pain the whole time. “What do you mean you don’t want anything?” Atsuko asks him.
“Well…” Fuyuki begins, looking up a little in thought and then back down at her, “…All we want is to make sure that you’re O.K.”
“Make sure that I’m O.K.? Are you insane?!” Atsuko asks him, “I’m your enemy, why do you waste your time?”
“Because at the last minute; you showed your true self…” Fuyuki explains with a smile, “You told Yumenna-san your true feelings about her.”
“Kamiya!” Atsuko exclaims in shock, looking up and around, “Where did see go?!”
Suddenly, pain courses through her body, and she lies back down on the ground.
“She was taken…we were able to determine that Tokiki took her while you were unconscious.” Giroro explains.
“No…how could he have taken her!” Atsuko cries out.
“Wasn’t that what he was supposed to do in the first place?” Natsumi mutters, her eyes shrunk down to tiny dots as a sweatdrop appears on the back of her head.
“Oh, right…” Atsuko replies with a sheepish smile.
“Do you know where he took her?” Saburo asks her. “Not really, I never went to the bosses’ headquarters…” Atsuko begins, “But I can tell you how to find Tokiki.”
“Oh?” Kururu asks, looking down at her. “Yes. If he used his weapon on her; it’ll leave a trail of mild time disturbance in its wake. If you have sensitive enough equipment; you can find it and track it right back to him…that’s saying he didn’t deactivate it before he got back to headquarters; but I doubt it, since they wanted her alive but incapacitated.”
“Kururu, can you do it?” Saburo asks him. “Kukuku…no problem!” Kururu replies with a thumb’s up to him and Saburo smiles back.
“So, what do we do with her then, desu?” Tamama asks. “We help her out…I’m sure that we can be good friends; right Setsuko-san?” Fuyuki asks her; extending out his hand to her.
Atsuko looks at his hand for a second, and then nods. “Yes, anything for my Kamiya!” Atsuko replies; standing to her feet with Fuyuki’s assistance.
“After all; Tokiki left me behind…it’s apparent that they don’t need me anymore.” Atsuko replies with a smile.
“Meanwhile, back with the Originals…” The narrator states.
“As” “for” “you…” The Originals state, looking at the unconscious Keroro, “You” “are” “the” “destined” “one,” “the” “one” “we’ve” “been” “waiting” “for.” “You” “are” “the” “one” “who” “controls” “the” “powers” “of” “an” “Angol” “and” “carries” “the” “symbol” “of” “the” “Keron” “Army…”
“In case you’re all wondering what they’re referring to…” The narrator states with a sigh as he displays a flashback of Keroro playing with Angol Mois; and then Angol Mois fighting for Keroro.
“You” “will” “be” “our” “emissary…” The Originals state as they start spinning in a circle; faster and faster as a giant star appears in the middle of their circle; the same star that on Keroro’s stomach.
“Arise,” “GOD” “KERORO!!” The Originals state as a beam of energy shoots out from the star in the circle and slams into Keroro’s body.
Suddenly; Keroro’s body begins to change as his skin turns darker and large eyebrows and a long mustache grow from his face. A giant crown appears on his head and a long cape appears on his back. Two rings appear on his wrists and a pair of boots appear on his feet.
Moments later, his eyes turn completely red as a giant silver staff appear in his right hand and he clenches it tightly.
“MY NAME IS GOD KERORO, EMISSARY OF THE GODS…” He bellows out as he hovers in the air, an aura of energy surrounding him as the Originals float behind him; channeling their energy into him.
He extends out his hand as a wave of power courses over the staff and a wicked smile crosses his face; revealing his teeth, “…AND NOW COMES THE END OF DAYS, DE!”
“Oh no, Keroro’s been changed into a weapon!” The narrator states in despair, “What’s going to happen now?! Can anyone stop him?”
“No…” Kamiya mutters as she barely wakes up; seeing God Keroro a short distance in front of her tube. She presses her hand against the glass; still suspended in mid-air in the tube and hangs her head in shame.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Nishizawa-san! Alisa-chan!” Fuyuki shouts as he sees Momoka’s helicopter land on top of the school and they step out of it.
Why does he call her that and me Nishizawa-san?! Momoka flares; her inner side showing through as Alisa walks towards him unnoticed by her.
“What is happening, Fuyuki?” Alisa asks, looking at him. “We just found out a few minutes ago that Kamiya and Tokiki are gone. It appears that Tokiki managed to get away; but Kururu was able to find a trail to the Tokiki’s location. It’s an abandoned building just across town.” Fuyuki explains.
“Where are the others, Fuyuki-kun?” Momoka asks; rushing in and stepping in front of Alisa. “They’ve gone ahead; I was waiting here for you with someone else…” Fuyuki explains.
“Someone else?” Alisa asks, and they all look to see Atsuko Setsuko standing a short distance behind him.
“Who’s that?” Momoka asks, when suddenly a shower of shurikens fly by them and right at Atsuko.
“Don’t trust her! She’s an evil agent!” Koyuki shouts as her and Dororo step out of the helicopter. “How do you know?” Momoka shouts, looking back at them. “We can tell…” Dororo states, “Assassin magic, identification.”
“No need to worry…” Atsuko states as she walks towards them, having been missed completely by the shurikens. “How did we miss?” Koyuki asks in shock.
“We are still rather weak…” Dororo admits with shame.
“I’m no longer working for my former masters anymore. When Tokiki escaped; he left me behind. They don’t care about me at all; and they never did…I was misguided. I saw the friendship you all have together and I realized my mistake…and I love my Kamiya-chan too much to fight against her and let them hurt her! I must accompany you and rescue her!” Atsuko explains.
“You…love her?” Koyuki asks in shock. “It’s a long story…” Fuyuki comments, sweatdropping.
“We missed a lot, it seems…” Koyuki comments, sweatdropping as well.
“I will assist you guys in any way possible!” Atsuko states, holding up her fist in defiance. “Thank you, Setsuko-san.” Fuyuki replies with a smile.
“Alright, everyone, let’s go then!” Momoka shouts; gesturing everyone towards the awaiting helicopter.
As they all get into the helicopter, Koyuki and Dororo suddenly sense something and look out across the top of the school.
“What is it?” Fuyuki asks them. “Teichou-dono…” Dororo begins quietly, “…Something’s happened; it’s started.”
“What?” Fuyuki asks with concern. “The end,” Dororo begins with fear in his voice, “We need to go now!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“That’s the building there!” Kururu states as they continue tracking it inside the large ship of the Keroro Platoon.
Suddenly, a brilliant flash appears above the building and a streak of light zips out and right at them; impacting with the ship and causing it to explode.
Everyone goes flying in all directions; crashing a short distance down to the ground and impacting hard.
“What was that?!” Giroro shouts after a few moments of recovery time from the impact with the ground; grabbing his guns from subspace. “Those will be useless, de!” A voice booms; and they look up to see a figure floating in the air; silhouetted by a brilliant light behind him.
“Who are you?” Giroro asks, shielding his eyes from the light a little.
“My name is God Keroro, de. I am the emissary of the Originals; and destroyer of this planet, de!” God Keroro replies; emerging from the light a little as he separates from the Originals a little and lands on the ground.
“God…Keroro?!” Giroro shouts in shock; his eyes growing wide as he stares at him. “Move aside, now, de!” God Keroro shouts; waving his hand and throwing Giroro hundreds of feet aside and slamming him into a near by building.
“Just what do you think you’re doing?!” Saburo shouts, now on his feet and staring at him. “Pekoponjin are a weak species and do not deserve to exist past the age of 0, de.” God Keroro states, his flaring red eyes looking over at Saburo.
Saburo freezes for a moment in terror; but then gains a hold of himself and grabs his pen. “So, you think that all Pekoponjin are weak, do you?” Saburo asks with a smile as he pulls out a small paper pad from one of his pocket.
“Do you wish to prove me wrong, Pekoponjin, de?” God Keroro asks, his expression still an evil smirk. “As a matter of fact, yes!” Saburo shouts as he writes something on a piece of paper.
Suddenly, a shower of giant metal letters form in the air and shoot straight for God Keroro. “Interesting, de…” God Keroro mutters as he lifts his hand and stops them in mid flight.
“Impossible!” Saburo shouts in shock. “Not impossible, just beyond Pekoponjin comprehension, de.” God Keroro mutters as he crushes the words into a giant metal block and raises it into the air.
“Now, die, de!” God Keroro shouts, slamming the giant metal ball on top of Saburo. Moments later; after the dust settles; the ball rolls away to reveal a metal housing protecting Saburo from the impact.
“How persistent, de…” God Keroro mutters, “…If only sentient beings would realize their death and accept it, de…”
God Keroro looks at Saburo; and Saburo looks down at him and begins to tremble a little. “Know your place, Pekoponjin, de…leave now; my business is not with you, de.” He states as he starts to walk away.
“Hey!” Saburo shouts as God Keroro walks away. “I SAID KNOW YOUR PLACE, DE!” God Keroro booms; raising Saburo into the air and slamming him back down into the ground.
“Do you fools not realize that your world is no more, de?” God Keroro asks, calling out to anyone else in the area.
Saburo barely manages to hold on as he rises from the ground; his impact softened by a last second cushion. He looks over and sees Kururu and Giroro not too far away; both leaning on each other for support from their injuries.
Just then, a wave of missiles cruise in out of nowhere towards God Keroro; causing him to look up a little.
“We have the target in our sights, sir!” An air force pilot states into his mouthpiece; as him and a squadron of planes zoom in towards God Keroro.
“What is it?” A voice asks from the other end of the line. “I…have no idea!” The pilot replies, staring in disbelief at the small glowing Keronian emissary.
The missiles explode all around God Keroro; but the smoke is pushed away with God Keroro’s powers; leaving him standing unaffected.
“How useless, de…” God Keroro mutters, raising his hand. Suddenly; all of the planes smash into an invisible barrier and explode; raining down bits of metal and fire from the sky.
“To think that I must do this, de…” God Keroro mutters, still smirking, “…It seems a waste of my powers, de.”
He raises his hand and stops time; freezing another wave of incoming planes in place in mid air.
“Just what the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Natsumi shouts as she suddenly appears. She reaches into her pocket and grabs her powered necklace and changes into Powered Natsumi.
“Pekoponjin, you present me with a more worthwhile challenge, de…you and your friends will be spared from my time freeze, de…” God Keroro states, bowing slightly to her, “…I commend you on your bravery, but I am afraid that it is already wasted, de.”
“What are you babbling about?” Natsumi shouts; holding out her beam saber. “Your skills are no match for mine, de. You are already defeated, de.” God Keroro mutters.
Suddenly, Natsumi’s armor starts to crack as she falls to the ground, paralyzed. “Sentient beings…they are a very strange race, de…” God Keroro mutters. He opens up a hole in the ground with his powers and Natsumi falls into it.
Just then, a wave of energy engulfs God Keroro as a super-heated blast hits him, causing him to stumble a bit.
“Caught you off guard, desu!” Tamama shouts, staring him down from a distance, a trail of smoke escaping from his lips.
“Ah, yes, the infamous Tamama Impacto, de…” God Keroro states, slowly turning around to face him.
Not even scratched?! Tamama thinks to himself in shock as he watches as God Keroro grabs his silver weapon.
“Allow me to introduce you to my infamous weapon, the Beelzebub Staff!” God Keroro shouts, as he zips over Tamama and slams the weapon into the ground around him.
As he does; the ground explodes around Tamama, causing a giant pit in the ground to open up. Tamama falls helplessly into the pit as God Keroro floats away without even looking back.
“How can you do this?” A voice shouts and God Keroro turns around to see Angol Mois standing there; in her true Angol form.
“It has always been a mystery to me as to why you sentient being choose to face an enemy such as me one on one, de…” God Keroro starts, “…But it does not matter.”
“I won’t forgive you if you hurt my precious Uncle!” Mois shouts, raising her Lucifer Spear.
“Hurt him, de?” God Keroro smirks evilly, “I am him, de!”
“What?!” Mois shouts in shock, staring at him. “Yes, I am your beloved Uncle, Keroro Gunsou, de. Or rather, I should say that I was, de…now, I am no longer him, de. Now I am much more than he could have ever been, de…I have become a god, de.” God Keroro replies.
“Impossible!” Mois shouts angrily as she raises her weapon into the air.
“My old enemy; the Angol; has returned, de…” God Keroro states as he looks up at Mois.
“Hellmaggedon, 1/1!” Angol Mois yells as she spins her spear in the air. “What is this, some sort of joke, de?” God Keroro mutters.
Suddenly; he grabs his Beelzebub Staff and spins it in the air. “Divine Power, 1/1!” God Keroro screams; raising his weapon into the air and thrusting it forward.
The two weapons meet and the entire area falls dead silent. A moment later; a blast of sound and light plows outward from the impact in all directions; vaporizing everything in the immediate area; leaving nothing but a smoldering, flat wasteland.
“Glad I found you guys in time…” Saburo mutters; as him, Giroro and Kururu hide behind a shield and survive the blast.
As the smoke around the impact origin starts to clear, Angol Mois lies on the ground defeated as Keroro floats above her.
“Just like eons ago, de…” God Keroro states, looking down and seeing Angol Mois lying defeated on the ground.
“Why…” Angol Mois whimpers out, as her Lucifer Spear rolls slowly off of her fingertips.
“Why what, Angol, de?” God Keroro asks, looking at her as he floats in the air. “Why are you doing this, Uncle?” Mois asks as tears start flowing down her face.
“That is the problem with you sentient beings; everything has to be explained to you, de. Everything has to have a reason, de. Everything has to have a purpose, de,” God Keroro states with a sigh, “…Have you ever considered the possibility that things just happen, de? Does there have to be a reason for things happening, de?”
“What are you talking about?” Mois asks, still lying on the ground crying. “This is why you sentient beings can never amount to anything more than piles of matter and energy, de. You don’t understand how things work, no matter how hard you try to understand, de.” God Keroro explains as he lands on the ground.
“Just tell me why, Uncle…” Mois asks. “I have no desire to enlighten you, de. There is no incentive for the entirety of the universe in your advancement in intelligence, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Not that…” Mois replies, “…Why are you hurting the ones that you love, Uncle.”
“Because I have to, de.” God Keroro replies as he walks over to her, “…I have no choice, de.”
“So there is some of the old Keroro still left inside you, Uncle…” Mois states, reaching out to him. She lightly touches his face and smiles.
“You sentient beings really do amuse us, de…” God Keroro states, “…Perhaps that is the reason for your continued existence, de.”
“However…” God Keroro begins as he walks away from her, letting her hand drop to the ground, “…That time has come to an end. There is no further incentive in letting your kind exist, de. You have found the power to manipulate time on a massive scale and play the part of your so-called gods, and that can not be allowed, de.”
“Why do we have to suffer for others mistakes?” Mois asks him, still crying.
“All are the same unto the eyes of the masters, de.” God Keroro replies, “…It matters not who committed the crime; merely that it was committed, de.”
“But you have no right to kill innocent beings!!” Mois cries out. “And I suppose you do, Angol, de. You think you and your race can go around destroying planets with the same sentient beings as yourselves, de?” God Keroro asks her.
Angol Mois looks up suddenly, her lips trembling as she cries. “I never meant to hurt anyone…none of us did…” She mutters, sobbing and covering her eyes.
“We are not the same as you, de. We do not exist in your simple dimensional plane of existence, de. We value your lives no more than you would value the life of a insect, de. To us, life comes and goes, it is not something to be cherished, de. Life is nothing more than a mass of matter inhabited by an energy that has gained self-awareness, de.” God Keroro states.
“Why are you saying we, Uncle?” Mois asks him. “Have you forgotten your history, Angol, de? Your species was nearly obliterated by us, de. Though my form as God Keroro is singular; I represent the mass, de. I am the emissary of the Originals; the only true gods of all sentient beings, de!” God Keroro replies.
“No! We have a right to be free; to learn and live and love each other! You can’t take that away from us!” Angol Mois cries out, rising slowly to her feet.
“This is what caused the difference in thought so many eons ago, Angol, de.” God Keroro states; turning to fully face her.
“Don’t you mean that this why you started that war?” Angol Mois replies.
“THERE IS NO WAR, DE!” God Keroro screams, causing Angol Mois to stare in disbelief.
“War is an idea, an excuse created by you sentient beings to justify hurting each other and giving you a reason to fight on and destroy others, de! There never was any war; all there ever was, was the difference in opinions that led to your primeval sentient ways justifying the deaths of others.” God Keroro explains.
“Is that no different than what you’re doing?” Angol Mois asks. “No, de…” God Keroro begins, “…For I have no reason for what I do, de. I do what I do because I have to, de. Sentient beings are a joke upon the universe, and a mistake, de. I am here to see that it does not continue, de.”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“No…what have they done to you?” Dororo asks as he and the others walk into the building where Kamiya and Terere remain in their tubes.
“Leave! It’s a trap!” Kamiya screams through the tube as she hangs in the air and bangs on the glass. “Trap?” Koyuki mutters as she grabs her shurikens.
“Should have shut you up, Pekoponjin…” A voice cries out as Mecha-Alisa steps out from the shadows.
“No, it’s you!” Atsuko shouts; staring at Mecha-Alisa again. “Well, well sister…how long has it been?” Mecha-Alisa asks.
“Sister? You’ve never called me that before…” Atsuko replies. “Well; we were created at the same time and together,” Mecha-Alisa begins, “Would that not make us sisters?”
“I suppose it would…” Atsuko comments.
“Either way…” Mecha-Alisa begins as she extends our her hair-band into a weapon, “…I’m not letting you take the hostages! Die, fools!!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“It’s nice to be back on Pekopon, Poyo.” Poyon-chan states, stretching her arms a bit. “You said it, Poya!” Poyan-chan replies.
“It’s just nice to have you back, Poyi!” Poyin-chan replies with a smile and a salute as they all laugh.
“Damn you Space Police!!” A voice cries out as a beam of blue energy ripples past them. They instantly group together and look for where the blast came from.
A figure walks out from the darkness of the shadows not far away; aiming his gun at them.
“You…I hate you so much…” Tokiki growls angrily, “…Do you realize how many years of my life were wasted in that horrible prison of yours?!”
“If you committed the crime, you have to do the time, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts.
“Speaking of crime; I’ve come to punish you for your crimes against me and every other criminal you locked away!!” Tokiki shouts, “Your days of locking people away are over, scum!!”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Uncle, please…I beg you, don’t do this! You don’t have to hurt us, please! You could say, have mercy?” Angol Mois pleads with him as he looks at her.
“You do not understand the severity of the situation, Angol, de.” God Keroro explains as he stands there; a gentle wind blowing his cape as the Originals rejoin him.
“What are you talking about? You have a choice, we don’t have to die!” Angol Mois pleads.
“No, I do not have a choice, de. I must rectify the situation, de…” God Keroro begins, “…And beyond that, you don’t have a reason to fight on, de. You are already dead, Angol, de. You, your friends, all of the Pekoponjin on this planet…everyone is already dead, de.”
“What is God Keroro talking about? When did everyone die, and how? And with God Keroro now ready to destroy Pekopon and all sentient beings; what will happen next? And things just keep getting worse for everyone as the other villains continue their reign of terror! And with Atsuko Setsuko and the others facing off against Mecha-Alisa, will they be able to stop her and save Kamiya and Terere? And will Tokiki take out the entire Space Police force? What other surprises still lie in store?” The narrator asks, “Keep watching and find out!”
Please feel to comment, if you wish to! :-)
Boy, I felt rusty writing this...lol
Seems like a long time since I did an update...
Well; anyway; here it is! The next chapter of the fanfic; and the story of God Keroro starts...
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 30: “Angol Mois: The rise of God Keroro! De arimasu!”
“After a long battle, it appears that the Keroro Platoon has lost the battle…” The narrator states, “…for with the capture of Kamiya and Keroro himself, things look bleak…”
“Why did you capture the stupid frog again?” Mecha-Alisa asks; her skin still completely gone and her circuitry exposed.
“Because” “we” “need” “to” “prove” “a” “point…” The Originals state; floating in front of 3 tubes. On one side is Kamiya Yumenna, in the middle is Keroro Gunsou, and on the far end is Terere.
“I have a question still…” Mecha-Alisa states, looking up at the Originals. “What” “would” “that” “be,” “my” “child…” They ask, looking down at her with their glowing eyes. “Why did we not destroy the other Keronian as well; the one that was partnered with our main target?” She asks.
“Both” “of” “them” “were” “our” “targets” “so” “naturally” “we” “had” “to” “capture” “them” “together.” The Originals reply.
Mecha-Alisa growls a little bit, tapping her foot on the ground. Suddenly, she raises her arm and extends a cannon out of it; aiming it at Terere’s tube. “The Keronian is completely useless to us; there’s no reason to let her live any longer!” Mecha-Alisa screams with anger.
“There” “is “much” “you” “do” “not” “understand” “my” “child…” The Originals state as Mecha-Alisa looks up at them slowly.
Moments later; she starts shorting out and her circuits begin to fry; causing her to fall to her knees and cry out in pain. “One” “of” “those” “things” “is” “your” “place” “fool!” The Originals state in a tone of disapproval; showing no mercy as they torture her with their powers.
“You” “see…” “it” “ultimately” “does” “not” “matter” “if” “the” “Keronian” “lives” “or” “dies…” The Originals state as they turn and face the 3 tubes again, “They” “are” “already” “dead” “anyway…”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“What happened to her?!” Fuyuki asks as him and the others watch as Saburo carries the distraught Mois into a hallway in the school.
“I’m not really sure…” Saburo replies as she gently helps Mois sit down, “…She was like this when I found her.”
“Mois-chan, what happened?” Fuyuki asks, walking over to her and kneeling down in front of her. Natsumi, Tamama and Giroro watch from a short distance away.
“Uncle’s gone…Uncle’s gone…” Mois starts, unable to say anything more as she shakes and starts to tear up. Fuyuki looks over at Saburo and Saburo sighs a little.
“She didn’t say much more than that to me either. When I first found her and asked her who took Keroro, all she said was ‘God’.” Saburo replies.
“God?” Natsumi asks, confused. “Why would she say that? It makes no sense at all!” Giroro states; just as confused.
“It’s obvious she’s hysterical…she must have seen something to traumatize her like this.” Saburo states.
“Anything would do that, desu.” Tamama mutters sarcastically. “What’s your problem, Tamama?” Natsumi suddenly snaps; looking down at him.
He looks up in shock, and looks down in shame. “I’m…just…well…” Tamama begins, and then he suddenly snaps and rushes towards Mois.
Much to everyone’s shock; he starts gathering up a giant ball of hatred and raises it above his head; aiming it at her.
“How dare you be with my Gunsou-san and not save him; you bitch! That’s unforgivable!!” Tamama screams, unable to control his anger anymore.
But before he can release his fury upon Mois, Giroro grabs him and restrains him; causing his hatred ball to dissipate. “Tamama Nittouhei; stop!!” Giroro shouts; trying to hold him back.
“I’m…sorry…” Mois replies softly; causing everyone; including Tamama and Giroro; to stop and look at her.
“Mois-chan?” Natsumi asks; sitting down on her legs and looking over at her. “I’m so sorry, everyone…” Mois starts, crying as she speaks, “…They were too powerful, I couldn’t stop them…”
“Who are they? Who is this God you said took Keroro?” Saburo asks her softly.
“I don’t know how to explain it…they shouldn’t exist anymore. They were defeated long ago by the Angol tribe; they were cast in exile...” Mois begins, looking up at everyone a little, “…But that was eons ago.”
“Defeated by the Angol tribe you say…” A voice states, and they all turn to see Kururu walk into the room.
“Kururu? I thought you were with Koyuki and Dororo?” Giroro states, looking over at him. “I did what I could; they were frozen in time…” Kururu begins, walking towards them, “…I contacted the Space Police; who had just found a way to unfreeze the time bubble around one of their policewomen; and they helped me with Koyuki and Dororo. They will need a lot of time to recover and adjust to our time again though, ku ku ku…”
“The Space Police too…” Natsumi states quietly. “Yes, they are mobilizing and preparing to come to Pekopon with full re-enforcements right now.” Kururu replies as he grabs his computer and sits down.
“Wait…before you were saying something…” Saburo starts, looking over at Kururu. Kururu nods and turns the laptop towards them. “Is this what you saw?” Kururu asks, showing the screen to Mois.
Suddenly Mois recoils in horror, screaming as she sees the screen and covering her eyes. “I’ll take that as a yes, ku ku ku…” Kururu snickers as he pulls his laptop back.
“What are those?” Fuyuki asks, looking at the screen where 5 small orbs form a circle with electricity floating between them.
“They are called simply the Originals. No one really knows where they came from; but they were part of one of the oldest religions on Keron.” Kururu begins.
“Don’t tell me…they really were gods?” Natsumi comments.
“In essence…” Kururu continues as he reads from his laptop, “I remembered something about them being defeated by the Angol tribe; so I decided to look it up. According to this, they were gods, worshipped by ancient Keronians before we really became civilized. They claimed to be the first beings; from which all Keronians descended; hence their name; but that was later proven to be false. They were also said to be inter-dimensional beings, not bound by time and able to control psychic powers. They ruled over the ancient Keronians and forced them to do slave labor; building monuments to them and never giving them anything in return.”
“Not very nice gods…” Natsumi comments. “No, they weren’t,” Kururu continues, smirking a little, “They were worshipped as gods out of fear. It was a short time after that when the Angols and the Keronians became friends and joined an alliance to get rid of the Originals once and for all.” Kururu explains.
“How come I never heard any of this before?” Giroro asks. “Because the Originals were never that big and they only controlled a small portion of Keron; but it was enough to be a real problem.” Kururu continues, “After the alliance between the Angols and the Keronians; they joined forces and fought against the 5 Originals.”
“5? You mean that there were only 5 of them?” Natsumi shouts in shock. “Yes…” Kururu replies, a little irritated with all of the interruptions, “…They were five. Their names were Rara, Rere, Riri, Roro, and Ruru. Each was only able to say one word and formed sentences by spinning in a circle and speaking one at a time.”
“They don’t sound that powerful…” Natsumi mutters; crossing her arms. “Don’t underestimate them…if this is truly them that we are facing; then we really don’t stand a chance.” Kururu replies.
“WHAT?!” They all shout in shock as Kururu looks up at them, while Mois only nods silently unnoticed.
“You’re saying that there’s no way to stop these ancient ball thingies?” Natsumi shouts in disbelief.
“As I was saying; the Keronians and the Angols joined forces against them and were only barely able to defeat them. It took the entire force of the Angol tribe 3 years to finally draw them into a stalemate; at which time the Originals finally admitted defeat just before the Keronians and the Angols were about to give up themselves. They agreed to go into exile and never return to Keron; and free those who were under their control. After they left; the Angols destroyed everything related to the Originals; and the Keronians erased them from the history books…”
“…But it was never erased from Angol history,” Mois said, continuing Kururu’s story, “…I was told this story when I was a very small child. The story was meant to scare me; my classmates at school would tell me it and tease me; chasing me down the halls saying that the Originals would come to get me in my sleep! You could say, a terrifying experience?”
“So, you knew all about them already, didn’t you?” Fuyuki asks her and she nods. “I never really knew that it was all true…I was so scared when I saw them that I froze in place; unable to move. They came into the room; seemingly unaffected by the walls. They passed through them as if they weren’t even there!” Mois explains.
Everyone sits around and listens as Mois continues. “They looked at me, and each of them spoke to me. Their voices…” Mois begins as she pulls her arms in close to her chest, closing her eyes tightly, “…Their voices…they weren’t like anything I had ever heard before. I could hear them inside my head; it was like they could peer into my mind and see my every thought!”
“Mois-chan…” Natsumi mutters with sadness as they continue listening to her. “They said, ‘An Angol…to think that we let your species survive…’. They said it with such hatred, and I looked down at Keroro who was staring in shock at all that was happening. They looked at him and then at me; and it gets fuzzy after that…I can only remember bits and pieces. You could say, an incomplete memory?” Mois asks.
“Tell us what you remember.” Saburo states. “I remember seeing Keroro floating in front of them; and the shape of a star forming between the Originals; and then the room was empty; as if they weren’t even there…” Mois states.
Suddenly she begins crying again uncontrollably. “They were too powerful; I couldn’t stop them. I froze up completely; I could do anything! I couldn’t even use my Lucifer Spear against them…I wanted to save my beloved Uncle so much; but I couldn’t do anything. I never felt so helpless…”
“It’s alright now, Mois-chan…” Natsumi says, putting her arm around her. Suddenly Mois pushes it away, causing Natsumi to stumble and fall on her back.
“No it’s not alright! They’ve got Uncle; and there’s no way we can get him back!!” Mois screams, sobbing as she suddenly gets up and runs away.
“Somebody stop her!” Saburo shouts and Giroro and Natsumi get up and rush after her. “Kururu, is this really true? Is there nothing we can do to stop them?” Saburo asks; looking at him.
Kururu looks on silently; looking away as Saburo asks.
“NO!” Fuyuki suddenly shouts as tears start flowing down his cheeks, “We can’t just let this happen! Gunsou’s my precious friend and I won’t lose him! Not without a fight!”
He stands to his feet and shakes as he tries to control his emotions. “Fuyuki…” Saburo states with a tone of sadness as he too stands to his feet.
“We have to do something! I can’t lose him…I won’t…” Fuyuki cries out; grabbing Saburo by the shoulders.
“You know what this means, don’t you?” Kururu asks Saburo. Saburo nods and grabs his pen from his pocket.
“I know…” Saburo states, his expression showing full well that he knew what it meant, “…But we really don’t have a choice.”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“So, where is Fuyuki?” Alisa Southerncross asks; sitting in the helicopter with Momoka and Paul. “They went to the school…there was something that they needed to do there with Kamiya-san.” Momoka replies with a smile.
How dare she still address my Fuyuki-kun so casually… Inner Momoka growls angrily while Momoka smiles on the outside.
“Should we go there too?” Alisa asks. “Actually; Kururu-dono contacted me and suggested we stop by the Hinata residence first,” Paul begins from the cockpit, “…He said that Koyuki-dono and Dororo-dono would be there and probably fully covered at that time as well.”
“Fully recovered?” Momoka asks, looking towards the front of the helicopter at Paul. “Yes, Momoka ojou-sama. He said that were hurt but he didn’t elaborate.” Paul replies.
“I hope everyone’s alright…” Momoka mutters quietly, looking down at the floor of the helicopter with sadness.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“What do you wish for me to do now, my lord?” Tokiki asks, still kneeling before them. The Originals turn to him and force him to stand to his feet.
“You” “will” “go” “to” “these” “coordinates,” They explain as coordinates pop up on his time disruptor, “We” “expect” “the” “Space” “police” “to” “be” “arriving” “there” “shortly…”
“The Space police! Again!” Tokiki shouts in shock. “Yes…” “Make” “sure” “they” “are” “greeted” “properly…” The Originals state, and Tokiki smiles with an evil grin.
“Oh yes…with pleasure!” Tokiki shouts as he grabs a small hover board and goes towards a door. As the door opens; he leaves the building and flies away.
“Forgive me for asking this, but why are we in this building again?” Mecha-Alisa asks; barely functioning as she looks up at them in fear.
“Ah” “we” “see” “that” “you” “have” “not” “learned” “your” “place” “yet!” The Originals state as they look down at her. Suddenly the room goes dark as the light from their eyes starts to increase.
“NOOOO!!!” Mecha-Alisa screams as she cowers in fear; pulling her arms over her face and looking at them through holes in her metal skeleton.
Moments later, the room starts to lighten up again as their eyes return to normal. “We” “are” “here” “because” “we” “needed” “a” “place” “to” “house” “the” “three” “hostages…” The Originals explain.
“Do you think they will come looking for them?” Mecha-Alisa asks; still trembling in fear. “It” “does” “not” “matter” “if” “they” “do…” The Originals begin, “…We” “have” “been” “idle” “for” “far” “too” “long!” “Time” “is” “not” “something” “for” mortals” “to” “be” “toying” “with,” “and” “now” “it” “is” “time” “for” “us” “to” “step” “in” “and” “end” “it” “once” “and” “for” “all!”
“You can’t…” Mecha-Alisa begins, when she suddenly stops and starts bowing her head. “Forgive me, master, I did not know my place!”
“Perhaps” “you” “need” “to” “be” “reprogrammed…” The Originals begin, “You” “appear” “to” “be” “misguided…”
“No! Not that! Please don’t!!” Mecha-Alisa screams in fear. “You” “have” “sympathetical” “emotions…” The Originals growl; looking down at her, “We” “did” “not” “grant” “those” “to” “you” “when” “we” “created” “you…”
“I don’t know where I got them, honest! I don’t know…something must have happened when I was defeated by the real Alisa Southerncross!” Mecha-Alisa cries out.
Suddenly; a noise catches their attention and they turn to see Kamiya starting to move a little in her tube. “She’s waking up, master!” Mecha-Alisa cries out in shock.
“So” “it” “would” “seem…” The Originals state, “We” “don’t” “have” “much” “time” “then.”
“What do you mean?” Mecha-Alisa asks. “We” “can” “not” “explain” “it” “to” “an” inferior” “mind…” The Originals reply as they float towards Keroro’s tube.
“Inferior…?” Mecha-Alisa mutters quietly; looking down at her metal skeleton, “…Is that all I am to you, master?”
“All” “sentient” “beings” “are” “inferior” “and” “deserve” “to” “be” “slaves” “to” “those” “not” “bound” “by” “time” “and” “space…” The Originals state, pulling Keroro straight through his tube as if it weren’t there.
“You don’t even care about what happens to me, do you?” Mecha-Alisa begins, painfully standing to her feet, “You don’t even care what happens to my sister, Atsuko and Tokiki either; do you?!”
Suddenly the Originals turn to her as the entire room turns pitch black and their eyes shoot out bolts of electricity.
“KNOW” “YOUR” “PLACE!!” The Originals scream as Mecha-Alisa screams as loud as she can.
Suddenly, she explodes in a massive explosion; sending parts of her flying in all directions all across the room.
“Fool…” The Originals state, as nothing remains of her but a few pieces of metal and a smoking pile of dust.
“We” “created” “you” “and” “Atsuko” “Setsuko” “with” “certain” “and” “individual” “emotions” “in” “order” “to” “play” “upon” “the” “target’s” “emotions…” The Originals begin, “that” “was” “a” “mistake…”
“However…” The Originals continue, still holding Keroro in the air with their powers, “…We” “will” “require” “you” “still,” “so…”
Suddenly; the parts of her strewn across the room start to coalesce and join together. Moments later; a brilliant flash of light flashes across the room and Mecha-Alisa emerges from the light; fully restored with her clothes and hair.
“Welcome” “back” “our” “servant…” The Originals state, looking at her. “Yes, master…” Mecha-Alisa replies with an evil insane smirk.
“Meanwhile, back at the school…” The narrator states.
“Ohhh…” Atsuko groans as she slowly starts to open her eyes. As she opens them; she sees Saburo, Kururu, Giroro, Mois, Tamama, Fuyuki and Natsumi all looking down at her.
“You!” She shouts suddenly as she tries to move; but then cries out in pain and slumps back down.
“Well; she’s awake at least…” Kururu mutters sarcastically.
“What do you want?” Atsuko growls, trying to hide her pain. “We don’t want anything…” Fuyuki replies, causing Atsuko to look at him with a slight expression of shock.
She tries to push herself up a little with her arm and barely manages to, cringing in pain the whole time. “What do you mean you don’t want anything?” Atsuko asks him.
“Well…” Fuyuki begins, looking up a little in thought and then back down at her, “…All we want is to make sure that you’re O.K.”
“Make sure that I’m O.K.? Are you insane?!” Atsuko asks him, “I’m your enemy, why do you waste your time?”
“Because at the last minute; you showed your true self…” Fuyuki explains with a smile, “You told Yumenna-san your true feelings about her.”
“Kamiya!” Atsuko exclaims in shock, looking up and around, “Where did see go?!”
Suddenly, pain courses through her body, and she lies back down on the ground.
“She was taken…we were able to determine that Tokiki took her while you were unconscious.” Giroro explains.
“No…how could he have taken her!” Atsuko cries out.
“Wasn’t that what he was supposed to do in the first place?” Natsumi mutters, her eyes shrunk down to tiny dots as a sweatdrop appears on the back of her head.
“Oh, right…” Atsuko replies with a sheepish smile.
“Do you know where he took her?” Saburo asks her. “Not really, I never went to the bosses’ headquarters…” Atsuko begins, “But I can tell you how to find Tokiki.”
“Oh?” Kururu asks, looking down at her. “Yes. If he used his weapon on her; it’ll leave a trail of mild time disturbance in its wake. If you have sensitive enough equipment; you can find it and track it right back to him…that’s saying he didn’t deactivate it before he got back to headquarters; but I doubt it, since they wanted her alive but incapacitated.”
“Kururu, can you do it?” Saburo asks him. “Kukuku…no problem!” Kururu replies with a thumb’s up to him and Saburo smiles back.
“So, what do we do with her then, desu?” Tamama asks. “We help her out…I’m sure that we can be good friends; right Setsuko-san?” Fuyuki asks her; extending out his hand to her.
Atsuko looks at his hand for a second, and then nods. “Yes, anything for my Kamiya!” Atsuko replies; standing to her feet with Fuyuki’s assistance.
“After all; Tokiki left me behind…it’s apparent that they don’t need me anymore.” Atsuko replies with a smile.
“Meanwhile, back with the Originals…” The narrator states.
“As” “for” “you…” The Originals state, looking at the unconscious Keroro, “You” “are” “the” “destined” “one,” “the” “one” “we’ve” “been” “waiting” “for.” “You” “are” “the” “one” “who” “controls” “the” “powers” “of” “an” “Angol” “and” “carries” “the” “symbol” “of” “the” “Keron” “Army…”
“In case you’re all wondering what they’re referring to…” The narrator states with a sigh as he displays a flashback of Keroro playing with Angol Mois; and then Angol Mois fighting for Keroro.
“You” “will” “be” “our” “emissary…” The Originals state as they start spinning in a circle; faster and faster as a giant star appears in the middle of their circle; the same star that on Keroro’s stomach.
“Arise,” “GOD” “KERORO!!” The Originals state as a beam of energy shoots out from the star in the circle and slams into Keroro’s body.
Suddenly; Keroro’s body begins to change as his skin turns darker and large eyebrows and a long mustache grow from his face. A giant crown appears on his head and a long cape appears on his back. Two rings appear on his wrists and a pair of boots appear on his feet.
Moments later, his eyes turn completely red as a giant silver staff appear in his right hand and he clenches it tightly.
“MY NAME IS GOD KERORO, EMISSARY OF THE GODS…” He bellows out as he hovers in the air, an aura of energy surrounding him as the Originals float behind him; channeling their energy into him.
He extends out his hand as a wave of power courses over the staff and a wicked smile crosses his face; revealing his teeth, “…AND NOW COMES THE END OF DAYS, DE!”
“Oh no, Keroro’s been changed into a weapon!” The narrator states in despair, “What’s going to happen now?! Can anyone stop him?”
“No…” Kamiya mutters as she barely wakes up; seeing God Keroro a short distance in front of her tube. She presses her hand against the glass; still suspended in mid-air in the tube and hangs her head in shame.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Nishizawa-san! Alisa-chan!” Fuyuki shouts as he sees Momoka’s helicopter land on top of the school and they step out of it.
Why does he call her that and me Nishizawa-san?! Momoka flares; her inner side showing through as Alisa walks towards him unnoticed by her.
“What is happening, Fuyuki?” Alisa asks, looking at him. “We just found out a few minutes ago that Kamiya and Tokiki are gone. It appears that Tokiki managed to get away; but Kururu was able to find a trail to the Tokiki’s location. It’s an abandoned building just across town.” Fuyuki explains.
“Where are the others, Fuyuki-kun?” Momoka asks; rushing in and stepping in front of Alisa. “They’ve gone ahead; I was waiting here for you with someone else…” Fuyuki explains.
“Someone else?” Alisa asks, and they all look to see Atsuko Setsuko standing a short distance behind him.
“Who’s that?” Momoka asks, when suddenly a shower of shurikens fly by them and right at Atsuko.
“Don’t trust her! She’s an evil agent!” Koyuki shouts as her and Dororo step out of the helicopter. “How do you know?” Momoka shouts, looking back at them. “We can tell…” Dororo states, “Assassin magic, identification.”
“No need to worry…” Atsuko states as she walks towards them, having been missed completely by the shurikens. “How did we miss?” Koyuki asks in shock.
“We are still rather weak…” Dororo admits with shame.
“I’m no longer working for my former masters anymore. When Tokiki escaped; he left me behind. They don’t care about me at all; and they never did…I was misguided. I saw the friendship you all have together and I realized my mistake…and I love my Kamiya-chan too much to fight against her and let them hurt her! I must accompany you and rescue her!” Atsuko explains.
“You…love her?” Koyuki asks in shock. “It’s a long story…” Fuyuki comments, sweatdropping.
“We missed a lot, it seems…” Koyuki comments, sweatdropping as well.
“I will assist you guys in any way possible!” Atsuko states, holding up her fist in defiance. “Thank you, Setsuko-san.” Fuyuki replies with a smile.
“Alright, everyone, let’s go then!” Momoka shouts; gesturing everyone towards the awaiting helicopter.
As they all get into the helicopter, Koyuki and Dororo suddenly sense something and look out across the top of the school.
“What is it?” Fuyuki asks them. “Teichou-dono…” Dororo begins quietly, “…Something’s happened; it’s started.”
“What?” Fuyuki asks with concern. “The end,” Dororo begins with fear in his voice, “We need to go now!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“That’s the building there!” Kururu states as they continue tracking it inside the large ship of the Keroro Platoon.
Suddenly, a brilliant flash appears above the building and a streak of light zips out and right at them; impacting with the ship and causing it to explode.
Everyone goes flying in all directions; crashing a short distance down to the ground and impacting hard.
“What was that?!” Giroro shouts after a few moments of recovery time from the impact with the ground; grabbing his guns from subspace. “Those will be useless, de!” A voice booms; and they look up to see a figure floating in the air; silhouetted by a brilliant light behind him.
“Who are you?” Giroro asks, shielding his eyes from the light a little.
“My name is God Keroro, de. I am the emissary of the Originals; and destroyer of this planet, de!” God Keroro replies; emerging from the light a little as he separates from the Originals a little and lands on the ground.
“God…Keroro?!” Giroro shouts in shock; his eyes growing wide as he stares at him. “Move aside, now, de!” God Keroro shouts; waving his hand and throwing Giroro hundreds of feet aside and slamming him into a near by building.
“Just what do you think you’re doing?!” Saburo shouts, now on his feet and staring at him. “Pekoponjin are a weak species and do not deserve to exist past the age of 0, de.” God Keroro states, his flaring red eyes looking over at Saburo.
Saburo freezes for a moment in terror; but then gains a hold of himself and grabs his pen. “So, you think that all Pekoponjin are weak, do you?” Saburo asks with a smile as he pulls out a small paper pad from one of his pocket.
“Do you wish to prove me wrong, Pekoponjin, de?” God Keroro asks, his expression still an evil smirk. “As a matter of fact, yes!” Saburo shouts as he writes something on a piece of paper.
Suddenly, a shower of giant metal letters form in the air and shoot straight for God Keroro. “Interesting, de…” God Keroro mutters as he lifts his hand and stops them in mid flight.
“Impossible!” Saburo shouts in shock. “Not impossible, just beyond Pekoponjin comprehension, de.” God Keroro mutters as he crushes the words into a giant metal block and raises it into the air.
“Now, die, de!” God Keroro shouts, slamming the giant metal ball on top of Saburo. Moments later; after the dust settles; the ball rolls away to reveal a metal housing protecting Saburo from the impact.
“How persistent, de…” God Keroro mutters, “…If only sentient beings would realize their death and accept it, de…”
God Keroro looks at Saburo; and Saburo looks down at him and begins to tremble a little. “Know your place, Pekoponjin, de…leave now; my business is not with you, de.” He states as he starts to walk away.
“Hey!” Saburo shouts as God Keroro walks away. “I SAID KNOW YOUR PLACE, DE!” God Keroro booms; raising Saburo into the air and slamming him back down into the ground.
“Do you fools not realize that your world is no more, de?” God Keroro asks, calling out to anyone else in the area.
Saburo barely manages to hold on as he rises from the ground; his impact softened by a last second cushion. He looks over and sees Kururu and Giroro not too far away; both leaning on each other for support from their injuries.
Just then, a wave of missiles cruise in out of nowhere towards God Keroro; causing him to look up a little.
“We have the target in our sights, sir!” An air force pilot states into his mouthpiece; as him and a squadron of planes zoom in towards God Keroro.
“What is it?” A voice asks from the other end of the line. “I…have no idea!” The pilot replies, staring in disbelief at the small glowing Keronian emissary.
The missiles explode all around God Keroro; but the smoke is pushed away with God Keroro’s powers; leaving him standing unaffected.
“How useless, de…” God Keroro mutters, raising his hand. Suddenly; all of the planes smash into an invisible barrier and explode; raining down bits of metal and fire from the sky.
“To think that I must do this, de…” God Keroro mutters, still smirking, “…It seems a waste of my powers, de.”
He raises his hand and stops time; freezing another wave of incoming planes in place in mid air.
“Just what the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Natsumi shouts as she suddenly appears. She reaches into her pocket and grabs her powered necklace and changes into Powered Natsumi.
“Pekoponjin, you present me with a more worthwhile challenge, de…you and your friends will be spared from my time freeze, de…” God Keroro states, bowing slightly to her, “…I commend you on your bravery, but I am afraid that it is already wasted, de.”
“What are you babbling about?” Natsumi shouts; holding out her beam saber. “Your skills are no match for mine, de. You are already defeated, de.” God Keroro mutters.
Suddenly, Natsumi’s armor starts to crack as she falls to the ground, paralyzed. “Sentient beings…they are a very strange race, de…” God Keroro mutters. He opens up a hole in the ground with his powers and Natsumi falls into it.
Just then, a wave of energy engulfs God Keroro as a super-heated blast hits him, causing him to stumble a bit.
“Caught you off guard, desu!” Tamama shouts, staring him down from a distance, a trail of smoke escaping from his lips.
“Ah, yes, the infamous Tamama Impacto, de…” God Keroro states, slowly turning around to face him.
Not even scratched?! Tamama thinks to himself in shock as he watches as God Keroro grabs his silver weapon.
“Allow me to introduce you to my infamous weapon, the Beelzebub Staff!” God Keroro shouts, as he zips over Tamama and slams the weapon into the ground around him.
As he does; the ground explodes around Tamama, causing a giant pit in the ground to open up. Tamama falls helplessly into the pit as God Keroro floats away without even looking back.
“How can you do this?” A voice shouts and God Keroro turns around to see Angol Mois standing there; in her true Angol form.
“It has always been a mystery to me as to why you sentient being choose to face an enemy such as me one on one, de…” God Keroro starts, “…But it does not matter.”
“I won’t forgive you if you hurt my precious Uncle!” Mois shouts, raising her Lucifer Spear.
“Hurt him, de?” God Keroro smirks evilly, “I am him, de!”
“What?!” Mois shouts in shock, staring at him. “Yes, I am your beloved Uncle, Keroro Gunsou, de. Or rather, I should say that I was, de…now, I am no longer him, de. Now I am much more than he could have ever been, de…I have become a god, de.” God Keroro replies.
“Impossible!” Mois shouts angrily as she raises her weapon into the air.
“My old enemy; the Angol; has returned, de…” God Keroro states as he looks up at Mois.
“Hellmaggedon, 1/1!” Angol Mois yells as she spins her spear in the air. “What is this, some sort of joke, de?” God Keroro mutters.
Suddenly; he grabs his Beelzebub Staff and spins it in the air. “Divine Power, 1/1!” God Keroro screams; raising his weapon into the air and thrusting it forward.
The two weapons meet and the entire area falls dead silent. A moment later; a blast of sound and light plows outward from the impact in all directions; vaporizing everything in the immediate area; leaving nothing but a smoldering, flat wasteland.
“Glad I found you guys in time…” Saburo mutters; as him, Giroro and Kururu hide behind a shield and survive the blast.
As the smoke around the impact origin starts to clear, Angol Mois lies on the ground defeated as Keroro floats above her.
“Just like eons ago, de…” God Keroro states, looking down and seeing Angol Mois lying defeated on the ground.
“Why…” Angol Mois whimpers out, as her Lucifer Spear rolls slowly off of her fingertips.
“Why what, Angol, de?” God Keroro asks, looking at her as he floats in the air. “Why are you doing this, Uncle?” Mois asks as tears start flowing down her face.
“That is the problem with you sentient beings; everything has to be explained to you, de. Everything has to have a reason, de. Everything has to have a purpose, de,” God Keroro states with a sigh, “…Have you ever considered the possibility that things just happen, de? Does there have to be a reason for things happening, de?”
“What are you talking about?” Mois asks, still lying on the ground crying. “This is why you sentient beings can never amount to anything more than piles of matter and energy, de. You don’t understand how things work, no matter how hard you try to understand, de.” God Keroro explains as he lands on the ground.
“Just tell me why, Uncle…” Mois asks. “I have no desire to enlighten you, de. There is no incentive for the entirety of the universe in your advancement in intelligence, de.” God Keroro comments.
“Not that…” Mois replies, “…Why are you hurting the ones that you love, Uncle.”
“Because I have to, de.” God Keroro replies as he walks over to her, “…I have no choice, de.”
“So there is some of the old Keroro still left inside you, Uncle…” Mois states, reaching out to him. She lightly touches his face and smiles.
“You sentient beings really do amuse us, de…” God Keroro states, “…Perhaps that is the reason for your continued existence, de.”
“However…” God Keroro begins as he walks away from her, letting her hand drop to the ground, “…That time has come to an end. There is no further incentive in letting your kind exist, de. You have found the power to manipulate time on a massive scale and play the part of your so-called gods, and that can not be allowed, de.”
“Why do we have to suffer for others mistakes?” Mois asks him, still crying.
“All are the same unto the eyes of the masters, de.” God Keroro replies, “…It matters not who committed the crime; merely that it was committed, de.”
“But you have no right to kill innocent beings!!” Mois cries out. “And I suppose you do, Angol, de. You think you and your race can go around destroying planets with the same sentient beings as yourselves, de?” God Keroro asks her.
Angol Mois looks up suddenly, her lips trembling as she cries. “I never meant to hurt anyone…none of us did…” She mutters, sobbing and covering her eyes.
“We are not the same as you, de. We do not exist in your simple dimensional plane of existence, de. We value your lives no more than you would value the life of a insect, de. To us, life comes and goes, it is not something to be cherished, de. Life is nothing more than a mass of matter inhabited by an energy that has gained self-awareness, de.” God Keroro states.
“Why are you saying we, Uncle?” Mois asks him. “Have you forgotten your history, Angol, de? Your species was nearly obliterated by us, de. Though my form as God Keroro is singular; I represent the mass, de. I am the emissary of the Originals; the only true gods of all sentient beings, de!” God Keroro replies.
“No! We have a right to be free; to learn and live and love each other! You can’t take that away from us!” Angol Mois cries out, rising slowly to her feet.
“This is what caused the difference in thought so many eons ago, Angol, de.” God Keroro states; turning to fully face her.
“Don’t you mean that this why you started that war?” Angol Mois replies.
“THERE IS NO WAR, DE!” God Keroro screams, causing Angol Mois to stare in disbelief.
“War is an idea, an excuse created by you sentient beings to justify hurting each other and giving you a reason to fight on and destroy others, de! There never was any war; all there ever was, was the difference in opinions that led to your primeval sentient ways justifying the deaths of others.” God Keroro explains.
“Is that no different than what you’re doing?” Angol Mois asks. “No, de…” God Keroro begins, “…For I have no reason for what I do, de. I do what I do because I have to, de. Sentient beings are a joke upon the universe, and a mistake, de. I am here to see that it does not continue, de.”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“No…what have they done to you?” Dororo asks as he and the others walk into the building where Kamiya and Terere remain in their tubes.
“Leave! It’s a trap!” Kamiya screams through the tube as she hangs in the air and bangs on the glass. “Trap?” Koyuki mutters as she grabs her shurikens.
“Should have shut you up, Pekoponjin…” A voice cries out as Mecha-Alisa steps out from the shadows.
“No, it’s you!” Atsuko shouts; staring at Mecha-Alisa again. “Well, well sister…how long has it been?” Mecha-Alisa asks.
“Sister? You’ve never called me that before…” Atsuko replies. “Well; we were created at the same time and together,” Mecha-Alisa begins, “Would that not make us sisters?”
“I suppose it would…” Atsuko comments.
“Either way…” Mecha-Alisa begins as she extends our her hair-band into a weapon, “…I’m not letting you take the hostages! Die, fools!!”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“It’s nice to be back on Pekopon, Poyo.” Poyon-chan states, stretching her arms a bit. “You said it, Poya!” Poyan-chan replies.
“It’s just nice to have you back, Poyi!” Poyin-chan replies with a smile and a salute as they all laugh.
“Damn you Space Police!!” A voice cries out as a beam of blue energy ripples past them. They instantly group together and look for where the blast came from.
A figure walks out from the darkness of the shadows not far away; aiming his gun at them.
“You…I hate you so much…” Tokiki growls angrily, “…Do you realize how many years of my life were wasted in that horrible prison of yours?!”
“If you committed the crime, you have to do the time, Poya!” Poyan-chan shouts.
“Speaking of crime; I’ve come to punish you for your crimes against me and every other criminal you locked away!!” Tokiki shouts, “Your days of locking people away are over, scum!!”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Uncle, please…I beg you, don’t do this! You don’t have to hurt us, please! You could say, have mercy?” Angol Mois pleads with him as he looks at her.
“You do not understand the severity of the situation, Angol, de.” God Keroro explains as he stands there; a gentle wind blowing his cape as the Originals rejoin him.
“What are you talking about? You have a choice, we don’t have to die!” Angol Mois pleads.
“No, I do not have a choice, de. I must rectify the situation, de…” God Keroro begins, “…And beyond that, you don’t have a reason to fight on, de. You are already dead, Angol, de. You, your friends, all of the Pekoponjin on this planet…everyone is already dead, de.”
“What is God Keroro talking about? When did everyone die, and how? And with God Keroro now ready to destroy Pekopon and all sentient beings; what will happen next? And things just keep getting worse for everyone as the other villains continue their reign of terror! And with Atsuko Setsuko and the others facing off against Mecha-Alisa, will they be able to stop her and save Kamiya and Terere? And will Tokiki take out the entire Space Police force? What other surprises still lie in store?” The narrator asks, “Keep watching and find out!”
Please feel to comment, if you wish to! :-)
- 2008-10-19
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 24
For some reason this didn't post the first time...so doing it again...
Alright; as promised; here's the last chapter of this installment (submitted two new chapters today; Part 23 was in the last submission; this one here; Part 24 of the series; Part 4 of the "How Kamiya Met Terere" installment!! :P
Also; just to reiterate; I have done the last 2 installments by myself. The person I was working this with didn't want to finish it with me (and I understand her reasoning); but this is my series and I felt it would not only be unfair to all of you to not finish it; but also that it wouldn't be right to not finish it either.
And thank you everyone for your patience on these last two chapters!
I really hope you enjoyed these; and just so everyone knows; the series will be continuing with the Season Finale and the "Movie 3" installments; coming up sometime (I may be gone for a few months coming up here...I'm not really sure yet though...but I will keep you all posted)!! Thanks again for reading; and please feel free to leave any and all feedback; good or bad! ^_^
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 24: "Kizuzu: What is truly right? De arimasu!"
"Almost half a day has passed since Kamiya Yumenna and Terere; as the early morning sun begins to rise above the horizon…" The narrator explains as the two new friends sit inside Kamiya's room.
"I'm sorry…but I have to get going. School is very important; and I have to go today." Kamiya explains with a tone of regret as Terere sits on the bed; looking up at her with confusion.
"But…why I can't I come with you?" Terere asks with a whine in her voice.
"People don't know about aliens here; and if they saw you; I'd be in big trouble!" Kamiya explains to her. "But I have my anti-barrier! They won't be able to see me at all!" Terere counters.
"You mean that switch on your head that you broke yesterday?" Kamiya asks her; and Terere's eyes shrink to tiny dots as she sweatdrops.
"Uh…" Terere begins; then sighs. "Alright…I'll just stay here then. When will you be back?" Terere asks her.
"I don't have any plans for after school; and unless I get some homework; I should be home in about 8 hours or so." Kamiya replies.
"O.K.! I'll be waiting for you, Kamiya-dono! Tetete!!" Terere giggles happily. Kamiya laughs a little happily. "Alright Terere-chan; I'll be back as soon as I can." Kamiya replies.
Terere watches as Kamiya leaves for school in her school uniform; still carrying her book bag in front of her chest as she makes her way to the stairs.
"Um…" Terere begins; looking around Kamiya's room with a question above her head, "…What do I do now?"
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"I don't see this Nishizawa Tower anywhere…" Senshishi mutters as he stands next to Kizuzu, Tobibi and Torara.
"It has to be around here…somewhere…" Kizuzu states; looking around for any sign of the elusive tower.
The platoon continues walking around; and eventually walks up to a small food stand where a young girl stands behind the counter.
"Would you like to buy some bran?" She shouts; her tiny voice barely carrying any distance at all. "Sorry, but no…I was actually trying to find-" Kizuzu begins when suddenly something jumps in front of him.
"AHAHAHAHAHA!!" A taller man with a leather jacket and an overly excited face shouts; doing random fist pumps in the air.
The whole platoon instantly sweatdrops.
"LOOK AT THIS DELICIOUS BRAN! DON'T YOU WANT TO BUY SOME?! AHAHAHAHAHA!!" He shouts; shoving a bag of bran within inches of Kizuzu's face.
"I'm so sorry, please forgive my brother, he can't control himself, I'm so sorry!" The young girl behind the counter shouts; bowing repeatedly as fast as she can.
"It's…alright…" Kizuzu states, "…I was just wondering if you knew where Nishizawa Tower was?" Kizuzu asks.
"AHAHAHA! Lavie-dono; isn't that the tower over there?!" Kogoro shouts; pointing to the large tower not too far in the distance.
"Yes, Onii-chan; that's Nishizawa Tower." Lavie replies with a smile.
"Wow…something so big; and we completely missed it…" Torara mutters in shame. "Well; I saw that thing before; but I didn't know that's what it was called…" Senshishi replies with a shrug.
"Alright…we've wasted enough time. We have to find her quickly…who knows what trouble she's caused already!!" Kizuzu states boldly; activating his wing pack and flying towards Nishizawa Tower. The others take off after him; leaving Lavie and Kogoro to stand and watch them leave.
"At least that young girl was nice enough to buy a packet of bran from us, Onii-chan!" Lavie replies happily. Kogoro merely laughs in his usual manner; with his hands on his hips.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Kamiya? Kamiya? Are you still here?" Chiwa yells towards upstairs from the kitchen entrance. Terere hears her; and presses her head against the door; pushing up her hat in the process.
"Oh, that's right…she has school today. I'll have to leave her a note then so she knows I went out for a while." Chiwa mutters to herself as she walks back into the kitchen.
"Does that mean…I get this place all to myself?" Terere asks herself. Her expression rapidly changes from wonder and confusion to a sly grin with squinted eyes.
"NO! I can't do anything bad!" Terere quickly rationalizes; stopping herself in mid movement, "Kamiya trusted me here alone while she's away; and I must respect that trust!"
Terere walks over to Kamiya's desk and hops up into the chair. "I'm sure she won't mind me looking through her stuff though…" Terere comments to herself as she pulls open one of the drawers on Kamiya's desk.
"Hmm….junk, junk, junk…" Terere mutters; tossing pencils, pens and other trinkets from the drawer onto the ground. Suddenly; she stops in mid toss and picks up a stack of papers.
"Wow…Kamiya-dono stinks at art…tetete…" Terere snickers as she looks at some shabby doodles of what appears to be kittens, puppies, and bunnies on the various sheets of paper.
Setting them aside; she continues searching through the drawer; eventually running into a small stack of magazines. "Tetete! Kamiya-dono reads these kinds of magazines too?" Terere giggles; flipping at the various teen girl magazines.
"Oooh; what's this?" Terere asks herself as she pulls a hairbrush out of the drawer. "Hmm…" Terere mutters, examining it closely, "…I think this is one of those things Pekoponjin use on their heads for hair…but I can't use this; unless I get an afro from Danso No Maso or something…" Terere comments; tossing the brush aside.
"While Terere goes through Kamiya's stuff; unknown to her…" The narrator states.
"Alright, she must be around here…somewhere…" Kizuzu states as he stands next to Tobibi, Torara, and Senshishi on top of Nishizawa Tower.
"Where do we start looking?" Torara asks. Kizuzu rubs his chin for a moment; thinking.
"We start by checkin' around; seein' if anyone else has seen her," Kizuzu begins, "…And we wait for her to try to recharge her anti-barrier again. Then, we she does; we'll know exactly where she is!"
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states
"Have you seen a Keronian girl, purple skin, a wide-brimmed hat with a 6-pedaled flower on her stomach and the hat?" Kizuzu asks a taller blue alien with two antennae on its head. "No…sorry; I have seen no such thing." The alien replies in a slightly broken accent. "Sorry to have troubled you, thank ya kindly though." Kizuzu replies; walking away slowly.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Say, you seen some Keronian girl lately? She's got some kind of purple hat with a flower on it." Senshishi asks a tall alien who looks a lot like a Pekoponjin female. She shakes her head lightly. "I haven't…" She replies. "Ah well…thanks anyway…" Senshishi states half-heartedly; walking away as he speaks.
"A few minutes after that…" The narrator explains.
"You did see her?" Torara asks with a bit of amazement. "Yeah, I saw some Keronians today. It was at the market…but now that I think about it; it wasn't the one you are looking for." A short pudgy alien with a gruff voice states. "But…you just said you saw her…" Torara counters, confused. "Nah, I said I saw a Keronian. You've got to listen, boy…" The alien replies; placing a slimy tentacle on Torara's head lightly and rubbing his hat around. "Uh…thanks…" Torara replies; now covered in slime, as he walks away slowly.
"Even later after that…" The narrator states.
"Eh?" An older looking alien asks as she puts her hand up to her ear. "I said have you seen a purple Keronian girl today?" Tobibi asks; shouting towards the woman's ear. "Eh? What's that you say?" She asks again; moving closer to Tobibi. "Forget it…" Tobibi sighs; walking away with her head hung.
"And so, a few fruitless hours pass by like that for the Kizuzu Platoon…" The narrator, "…While all this time; Kamiya Yumenna goes through a most unusual day of school…"
"Good afternoon, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya states as she walks by her in the hallway. Kamiya looks down at the ground; trying not to make eye contact with her; but Ms. Kurosawa takes notice of this.
"Is something the matter, Kamiya?" Ms. Kurosawa asks as she turns around to face her. Kamiya stops; and slowly turns around, squeezing her book bag a little tighter. "No…not really…" she replies sheepishly.
Ms. Kurosawa looks at her for a moment with a skeptical look on her face. "Are you sure? If there's something you need to talk about; I'm here to listen." Ms. Kurosawa asks reassuringly.
Kamiya stands there for a moment; silent; but eventually sighs. "Yes…there is something the matter…" Kamiya begins.
"Did you want to talk about it?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her politely. "Yes, but I'm a little embarrassed by it…can I talk to you in private?" Kamiya asks.
Ms. Kurosawa nods happily. "Sure; let's talk in the teacher's office. It should be empty right now." She replies as she lightly directs Kamiya to follow her with one hand.
"Inside the office…" The narrator states.
"Now, what's the matter, Kamiya?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her. "Well…I don't know how to explain this…" Kamiya begins.
"Don't worry; you can talk to me. I'm a girl too; I understand how these kinds of things go." Ms. Kurosawa says softly.
Kamiya looks at with a look of confusion; causing Ms. Kurosawa to sweatdrop moments later. "Oh, it's not one of those kinds of problems…sorry." Ms. Kurosawa quickly responds.
"Oh, no, I'm sorry for misleading you, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya replies; bowing a little bit, "…You might not be able to relate to my problem so much though…"
"Well; tell me about it and I'll see if I can help you." Ms. Kurosawa replies with a reassuring smile.
Kamiya takes a deep breath and releases it as she sets down her book bag on the desk between them. "Well; you see; there's something that happened last night; and I don't have anyone I can talk to about it." Kamiya explains.
"Oh? What happened?" Ms. Kurosawa asks. "Well…" Kamiya begins with hesitation.
Ms. Kurosawa places her hands on the desk gently and looks Kamiya in the face. "Go on…its O.K. Tell me what happened." Ms. Kurosawa says politely.
"Well…" Kamiya begins when the door suddenly opens; causing both of them to jump a little bit.
"Yo Nyamo! How about we go out for Mongolian tonight; your treat?" Ms. Yukari shouts; twirling a little bit as she walks.
"Yukari! Will you please leave? I'm trying to have a serious conversation here!" Ms. Kurosawa shouts back; grinding her teeth a little.
"Oh no; it's quite alright. I'm sorry to have troubled you." Kamiya quickly states as she rises to her feet. She quickly bows and races out the door; leaving both Ms. Yukari and Ms. Kurosawa equally stunned.
"What was that about?" Ms. Yukari asks; still a little bewildered. Ms. Kurosawa sighs as she puts her hand over her face. "She's your student…why don't you ever talk to your students when they need help?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her.
"Oh come on, Nyamo…things like that solve themselves. Besides; it's none of my business what my students do; I have enough problems of my own; like what I'm having for dinner tonight!" Ms. Yukari begins as Ms. Kurosawa sighs.
"Man, I just can't decide between the fried noodles and the beef stew!!" Ms. Yukari shouts; practically drooling. "Fine, fine…we'll have Mongolian tonight…" Ms. Kurosawa replies with a sigh as Ms. Yukari throws her arms up in the air in celebration.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I shouldn't have bothered her with something so trivial…" Kamiya mutters to herself as she stands near the school's exit, "…I can't be bothering people with my own problems. I have to just deal with it on my own….besides; no one will understand. I'm sure no one here's seen an alien before."
"You saw an alien?!" A voice shouts; causing Kamiya to jump and drop her book bag.
"Wow, that's so amazing!" Tomo continues as she stands in front of Kamiya with Chiyo, Osaka, Yomi and Sakaki. "Did you really see an alien?" Chiyo asks her with wonder.
"Um…well; I think I did; but I'm not really sure…" Kamiya replies; her eyes now only appearing as circles as she tries not to say too much.
"Ya know…I saw an alien once…" Osaka begins; looking up at the ceiling as she speaks. "Oh really? What was it like?" Chiyo asks her. "Oooh; I bet it was all slimy and green and has 6 eyes and stuff!" Tomo shouts; imitating it with her face and hands.
"Actually; it was all yellow with a fork in one hand and a camera in the other. He told me his name was Mike." Osaka explains.
"It told you its name?" Chiyo asks; sweatdropping. "It spoke Japanese?" Yomi asks, sweatdropping as well. "It was American?" Tomo asks with an expressionless face.
"Yeah…" Osaka continues; still looking at the ceiling, "…It was somethin' else…"
"Um…that's…really odd…" Kamiya comments; sweatdropping as well. "Was that what the alien you met was like?" Osaka asks her; now looking at her.
"Well…I didn't actually meet the alien…" Kamiya says nervously; rubbing the back of her head.
"Oh…I'm sorry to hear that…" Osaka replies as she starts to walk away, "…Maybe one day you'll get to meet Mike too. He was nice."
"Um…yeah…" Yomi begins as she follows Osaka and waves, "I think we'll be going now. See ya around."
"See ya…" Kamiya begins as she reaches out towards them as they walk away, "…I hope we can become friends some day."
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…" Terere mutters, looking at herself in the mirror on Kamiya's desk. Piles of stuff from Kamiya's desk litters the floor as Terere fiddles with the anti-barrier switch on her hat.
"Something's broken on this…but what?" Terere asks herself; trying to move the 6-pedaled flower symbol on her hat around. Suddenly; it clicks and a translucent aura surrounds her.
"Yay! I fixed it!! Tetete!!" She shouts happily; spinning around in Kamiya's chair.
"At that precise moment…" The narrator explains.
"Teichou-dono! I've got something!" Senshishi shouts; holding one ear of a pair of headphones to his head.
"What is it?" Kizuzu asks him. The others look over at him as he tries to concentrate.
"It's…Terere-san's anti-barrier signal! It's coming from that way!" Senshishi shouts; pointing in a general direction.
"Good! Then we still might have ah chance to get her back to Keron without incident!" Kizuzu proclaims, "Senshishi-kun, lead the way!"
"Meanwhile, elsewhere…" The narrator says.
"Wow, such a beautiful day!" Kamiya mutters as she walks home from school through a park. She looks up and sees the afternoon sun setting behind some clouds against the skyline of some suburban apartment towers.
"Wow…it's so pretty…" Kamiya comments to herself as she walks over to a park bench and leans on it, "…the colors of nature blending in so seamlessly with what we created…it's just so…breathtaking…"
"Kamiya gazes blissfully into the scenery; losing herself in the moment as people casually stroll by her; going about their mundane lives; unaware of the things that go on elsewhere in the city…" The narrator comments as Kizuzu, Torara, Tobibi and Senshishi make their way towards Kamiya's house.
"It should be just around the corner…" Senshishi states as they fly on their wing packs down the sidewalk. Suddenly; Senshishi slows himself and stops; causing the others to follow suit.
'This is it…" Senshishi explains, pointing to Kamiya's house, "…She's in there."
"Hmm…a Pekoponjin home…" Kizuzu thinks out-loud to himself, "…We have to be careful. She might be just hidin' in there; and we have to make sure not to draw attention to ourselves 'n' avoid contact with the Pekoponjin that might be inside."
"So…what do you want us to do then?" Torara asks him. Kizuzu taps his metal foot lightly for a few moments, then stops suddenly. "Ah have a plan." He announces with a tone of authority.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Are you sure that Pekoponjin homes aren't booby-trapped?" Torara asks Tobibi as they try to pick the lock on the house's front door.
"I'm fairly sure…" Tobibi comments; sweatdropping a little. Suddenly; the door lock clicks open; and they fall through the door. Outside Kizuzu covers his face momentarily in shame; but quickly resumes his hands-on-his-hips pose.
"Alright…you follow the signal and find Terere; then fly her out of here," Torara explains, "Meanwhile; I'll go around and make sure no one else is here and keep watch."
"I know the plan! I heard it too when Kizuzu-dono explained it to us!" Tobibi counters; causing Torara to cower a little in shame.
"Sorry…" Torara replies quietly; blushing a little bit.
Tobibi places her back against the wall of the living room and slowly inches her way along it; creeping closer and closer to the stairs leading up to the upstairs bedrooms. Meanwhile; Torara does the same; except he inches himself in the other direction towards the kitchen entrance.
Tobibi walks up the stairs slowly; placing one foot at a time on each step. Suddenly; one of the steps creaks; causing her to stop instantly in her tracks. She stands there for a few moments; waiting for any noise to come from upstairs.
"Whew…" Tobibi mutters quietly to herself; wiping her brow a little. She proceeds up the stairs; being extra careful now.
Finally; she makes it up all the stairs; and walks across the stairway to the other side and grabs the railing; which overlooks the living room on a small balcony. Inching her way carefully; she slowly makes her way down the hall to where the signal is still coming from; inside of Kamiya's room.
"Tobibi-san; everything going according to plan?" Torara asks loudly over the intercom; causing Tobibi to jerk a little and grab her radio quickly. "Yes, all's well! Why?!" Tobibi growls; turning down the volume on the radio as she speaks.
"I've searched the house; and I don't see anyone else here. I think Terere-san's here alone." Torara replies.
"Hmm…an abandoned house, perhaps?" Tobibi asks herself, then opens the channel on the radio again, "Alright. Come on up here then. We'll get her and get out of here."
"Roger that!" Torara replies, still as loud as before; but now slightly toned down by the volume of the radio.
Carefully; Tobibi walks towards the door; and carefully turns the door handle; using her wing pack to float up to the height of the doorknob.
She carefully creaks open the door and peeks inside; not seeing anyone at all inside. Tobibi opens the door the rest of the way; and lands softly on the ground.
"Wow…this place must be abandoned…look at all this junk on the floor." Tobibi mutters quietly to herself; looking at all the stuff from Kamiya's desk that's now on the floor.
"You know; I came here because I wanted to see my love, Kururu-sempai, again…" Terere's voice says; coming from somewhere in the room. Instantly; Tobibi assumes a fighting stance; looking around for where the voice came from.
"Your love?" Tobibi asks; trying to draw Terere out with idle conversation. "Yes…I missed Kururu-sempai so much…I loved him; I always have…" Terere begins; slowly stepping out from behind Kamiya's bed, "…I just want you to know that's why I came here. It wasn't to bother you guys at all; or to blow the cover of us aliens on this planet…that wasn't it at all. I just wanted to see the only man I truly loved again!"
Suddenly; Terere starts crying as Tobibi watches in silence. "I'm so sorry I caused you guys so much trouble; but I know you can't just leave me here…" Terere begins as she extends her arms out in submission, "…Go ahead; take me in then!"
Tobibi slowly lowers her arms; looking at Terere with sadness in her eyes. "You…just wanted to see him again?" Tobibi asks, walking slowly towards Terere.
"Yes! The dates we went on; the way he'd always play hard to get with me…I miss him so much!" Terere explains; still crying.
The word, 'Touched' appears behind Tobibi's head as tears start to well up in her eyes. "That's…so romantic! I'm…so…" Tobibi begins; unable to finish her statement.
She rushes over and gives Terere a big hug; as they both cry and weep in each other's arms.
"Um…what's going on here?" Torara asks; sweatdropping; as he stands in the doorway.
"We can't take her in!" Tobibi shouts; releasing Terere and looking at Torara. "Why…why not?" Torara asks; feeling a little uneasy with Tobibi's crying.
"She's in love! We have no right to take that away from her!" Tobibi shouts at him. The words eat away at Torara's conviction; slowly but surely.
"But…but…Teichou-dono said to…" Torara says, trying to maintain his drive, but looking at Tobibi as she gazes at him with sad, sympathetic eyes makes his drive completely crumble.
"A few moments later…" The narrator explains.
"T-Teichou-dono…" A low voice comes over Kizuzu's intercom as he stands outside next to Senshishi. "Yes, Torara-kun, what's the situation?" Kizuzu asks him.
"I…I couldn't do it, Kizuzu-Teichou..." Torara replies with a tone of shame to his voice.
Kizuzu sighs and shakes his head a little bit. "Hoped he'd keep his feelin's out o' this..." Kizuzu mutters under his breath.
"Well; seems those two idiots struck out," Senshishi replies, yawning a little, "What should we do now?"
"Looks like Ah have to take matters into mah own hands." Kizuzu replies; squinting a little as he speaks.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"…And so; the waiter said, 'That's alright; I'll just put it on your tab for you two love-birds!'" Terere explains; now giggling happily. Tobibi laughs happily, putting her hand on Terere's shoulder. "Wow; you two sound so perfect for each other! I had no idea!" Tobibi shouts; still laughing a little as she speaks.
"What the hell are you doing; you dumb broad?!" An angry voice shouts; and Terere and Tobibi both turn to see Senshishi glaring angrily at them; with Kizuzu standing a foot or two behind him at the entrance to the room.
"Just who do you think you are you calling a dumb broad?" Tobibi shouts angrily; racing over towards him.
As Senshishi and Tobibi get into a heated argument; Kizuzu looks over and sees Torara sitting the corner; stuck in a blank-faced pose of despair.
"I…have to help Tobibi-san…but I have to obey Kizuzu-Teichou…but no…I have to help Tobi…no I have to obey…" Torara mutters to himself; reaching out into the air as if to grab something; but never actually doing anything.
"Ah am too old for this…" Kizuzu sighs to himself as he shakes his head in disbelief.
"Shut up, you dumb bimbo! You're the one who couldn't simply do as Teichou-dono asked you to!" Senshishi yells; grinding his face against Tobibi's as they argue.
"Senshishi-kun; be quiet for a minute…" Kizuzu mutters; not really caring about Senshishi's feeling at the moment as he shoves him aside.
As Senshishi falls over; he grabs Tobibi and holds her gently by the shoulders. "Tobibi-san…" Kizuzu begins; looking her right in the face, "…Why did y'all disobey mah?"
"Kizuzu-Teichou; you don't understand! Terere-chan's in love!" Tobibi explains to him; pointing to her as she speaks; "The power of love can't be denied! I know you're not that cold-hearted to deny Terere-chan the chance to rekindle her love with her beloved Kururu-sempai! I just know you would never do that!"
"Well; Ah…uh…" Kizuzu begins, hesitating a little bit. "You're not going to let this half-assed story get to you; are you; Kizuzu-Teichou?" Senshishi shouts angrily; butting between them.
Kizuzu stands there for a moment; looking back and forth between Tobibi and Senshishi. "Ah'm sorry Tobibi-san…" Kizuzu begins, "…But we have to take her back. We can't allow her to blow the cover of us aliens; it's too much of a risk."
"No way…" Tobibi mutters in disbelief. "Ah'm sorry…" Kizuzu mutters; avoiding eye contact with Tobibi while Senshishi sticks out his tongue at her in triumph.
"Y-you're going to take me away then; aren't you?" Terere asks Kizuzu as he walks towards her. "Yes…Ah'm sorry; but it has to be done…" Kizuzu states with a slight tone of regret.
"TERERE-CHAN?!" A voice shouts; and everyone jumps in shock simultaneously. "KAMIYA-DONO?!" Terere shouts as she sees Kamiya standing at the doorway; staring at them all in disbelief.
"A Pekoponjin!" Kizuzu shouts in shock; staring up at Kamiya. "Who are all these guys? Are they friends of yours?" Kamiya asks; still a little bewildered by everything.
"She can see us?!" Tobibi shouts; gasping in horror. "Impossible! We have our anti-barriers on!" Senshishi remarks; adjusting his just to be sure.
"She knows Terere-san; her eyes have probably adjusted to the anti-barrier wavelength already!" Kizuzu quickly comments; deducing the situation.
"Actually; I didn't have my anti-barrier on until just a little while ago; while Kamiya-dono was gone…" Terere explains; with a look of confusion.
"Ya mean…?" Kizuzu begins; looking up at Kamiya. Suddenly; his jaw drops and he produces a small gun from sub-space and points it right at Kamiya's head.
"What are you doing?!" Terere shouts as soon as Kizuzu produces the gun. She races towards Kizuzu, but Tobibi and Senshishi quickly grab her before she reaches him.
"This Pekoponjin knows of us; 'n' what's worse; she can see us even with our anti-barriers on! She must be eliminated before our cover is completely blown; if it hasn't already!" Kizuzu shouts; still aiming his gun at Kamiya's head.
"No! Don't kill her! She's my best friend!" Terere shouts; causing Kizuzu to turn slightly towards her. "This Pekoponjin…is your best friend?" He asks her; with a slight tone of confusion.
"Yes! It's true!" Kamiya shouts; causing Kizuzu to turn back around and face her again; with the gun still raised.
"How can this be? Pekoponjin and Keronians don't make friends…we are invaders!" Kizuzu remarks. "Well; you did become friends with that one Pekoponjin girl a long time ago…" Tobibi begins, "…I remember you telling us that story a while-"
"That's got nothin' to do with anythin'!" Kizuzu replies; now sweatdropping. "But it does!" Terere shouts; taking advantage of the situation, "I became friends with Kamiya-dono; just as you became friends with that girl you knew!"
"But this Pekoponjin can see us without our anti-barriers; 'n' she might tell others of our existence!" Kizuzu shouts; still aiming the gun at Kamiya's head.
"No; I won't!" Kamiya quickly replies. "Ah'm no fool! Y'all say that now; so Ah won't kill ya…" Kizuzu retorts; playing it cool.
"No! You see; I was at school today; and I had the opportunity to tell people about Terere-chan…but I…didn't. I realized that it was better not to tell because she was my best friend; my only friend; and I didn't have any right to betray her friendship and do that!" Kamiya explains to him.
Kizuzu stares up at her; not moving an inch as she continues. "Besides that; I know that no one would ever believe me; and it would be pointless to try and tell them about aliens!" Kamiya finishes.
"How do we know she isn't lying, Teichou-dono?" Senshishi asks. "She isn't…" Tobibi suddenly says, causing both Senshishi and Kizuzu to look at her. "…Look at her…she's crying…" Tobibi says; pointing up at Kamiya; who's now on her hands and knees; crying in front of Kizuzu.
Kizuzu quickly re-aims his gun; now lower to be at Kamiya's head again. "Please; I'm begging you; sir!" Kamiya begins; holding her hands together as she pleads, "Don't kill me; and don't take away Terere-chan! She's my best friend; my only friend…I promise I'll never tell anyone about the Keronians; I swear! Don't kill me! PLEASE!"
Kizuzu stares at her with a stern expression; barely breathing at all. He starts to compress the trigger a little; causing everyone; even Senshishi; to gasp.
"Ah'm…" He begins; then slowly releases the trigger, "…getting' way too old for this."
Kamiya stares in disbelief as he lowers the gun to his side; and drops it limply to the ground. "Ah can't do it…Ah know what it's like to have to say g'bye to your friends; and Ah wouldn't be able to live with myself if Ah took your friend's life." He says.
He turns to Terere; who's still being held by Tobibi and Senshishi. "Let her go…y'all have a wonderful friendship…'n' Ah trust y'all will do the right thin'." He states solemnly as Tobibi and Senshishi slowly let Terere go.
As soon as Terere's free; she races across the room and jumps into Kamiya's arms. Kamiya catches her; and they hug each other tightly; each shedding tears of joy now.
"Senshishi…get Torara out of his trance 'n' let's go…" Kizuzu mutters limply as he slowly walks past Kamiya and Terere towards the door.
"Wait!" Kamiya shouts; grabbing Kizuzu by the shoulder as he tries to walk away. She picks him up and holds him in front of her while everyone else stares in wonder at her.
"I just want you to know that I appreciate what you've done; letting her stay here and sparing my life; and I'll never forget it. I am in your debt; sir!" Kamiya states.
"Ah'm just gettin' soft in my old age; that's all-" Kizuzu begins when suddenly Kamiya gives him a big hug. His platoon moves slightly to stop her; but then starts laughing once they realize what she's doing.
"Pekoponjin…" He mutters under his breath as she finishes hugging him. "Hehe; you're just not used to being nice; from what I can tell." Kamiya replies with a light laugh.
"Ah reckon so…" Kizuzu replies; smiling a little as she puts him down.
"Did you want to stay for some food? I'm a pretty decent cook…I think…" Kamiya asks as she stands up fully.
"Nah, Ah'm sorry; but we really should be goin'," Kizuzu replies as the rest of his platoon follows him to the door, "Ah hope everything works out for y'all. We'll be seeing y'all around!"
Kamiya and Terere nod and wave to them as they all walk out of the room. "Are you sure you're doing the right thing, Kizuzu-Teichou?" Senshishi asks him as he carries Torara down the stairs.
"Ah wasn't at first…" Kizuzu begins as he makes his way to the door, "…But Ah am now."
"A short time later…" The narrator states.
"So, where have you guys been all this time?" Haruru asks as they get back onto their ship. "Out. How's your X-Box working for you?" Tobibi asks him; trying to change the subject.
"Oh, it's great! Thanks again for getting it for me!" Haruru replies with a smile as he continues to play a game on a small monitor in front of him.
"Good. Look's like everythin's as it should be…" Kizuzu replies happily as he walks down the hall away from everyone and back to the cockpit, "…Let's go home."
"And so; that's the story of how Kamiya-dono and I met!" Terere finishes; still sitting in the room with Alisa and Kamiya in Kamiya's room in the present.
"Wow…I had forgotten so many of the details…" Kamiya begins with a bit of a sweatdrop, "…I feel really bad now; since I told Mois-dono about how we met a while ago; and so much of it was wrong!"
"Believe me; I had forgotten a lot of it too," Terere adds, "But luckily; that's what we have the narrator for! He saw everything; even the parts I didn't know about!"
"Awww…it was nothing…really…" The narrator states with a tone of embarrassment.
"But, you said before that Kizuzu came to Pekopon originally to find a book," Alisa states, "Did he ever get that book?"
"Oh yeah…" Kamiya begins, "…About that…let me explain…"
"Cue next flashback!" The narrator states with enthusiasm, "…the day after the first one ended…"
"Oh, Terere-chan; I was thinking about something…" Kamiya states as she fixes up her hair in the mirror.
"What's that, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks her as she sits on her bed.
"You know that nice Keronian who was here yesterday with his platoon?" Kamiya begins.
"Yeah, Kizuzu-kun," Terere replies, "What about him?"
"Well; why did he come here in the first place?" Kamiya asks her. "To get me; of course." Terere replies; a little confused by Kamiya's question.
"No, I mean why did he come to Pekopon in the first place?" Kamiya asks her; still straightening out her hair.
"Uh…" Terere mutters; thinking out-loud to herself. Suddenly; she looks up and sweatdrops. "Actually; he came here for that book I accidentally destroyed of his!" She replies; rubbing the back of her head in shame.
"You…destroyed it?" Kamiya asks her; turning around in her chair and looking at her. "Yeah…but it was an accident; I swear! I didn't mean to do it!" Terere shouts; waving her arms in defense of herself.
"Don't worry," Kamiya smiles happily, "Do you remember the title of the book?" "No…but I'd know the cover if I saw it again! I remember that vividly!" Terere replies happily.
"O.K. then. Let's go to the bookstore and see if we can find that book for him. And I'll also send this to him," Kamiya states; holding up the gun that Kizuzu had dropped from the day before, "As a matter of fact; I'll send it priority-class; so it gets there as fast as possible!"
"Actually; I can help you with that," Terere replies, "It is the Space Postal Service; after all; not the one you're used to! Tetete!"
They both share a laugh for a few moments, then Kamiya sets the gun down on the dresser as she turns around and starts adjusting her hair again. "I'll be ready in just a minute; Terere-chan. We'll make sure that he gets that book and his gun back; it's the least I can do to repay him for his kindness." Kamiya states as she finishes up her hair.
"A day later, on Keron…" The narrator states.
"Did ya hear the doorbell, honey?" Kizuzu asks as he walks down the stairs of his house towards the kitchen. "Yeah; that was the doorbell, can you get it?" His wife asks him as she stands in the kitchen; cleaning some dishes. "Sure thin'." Kizuzu replies as he walks to the front door.
"Greetings sir. A package has arrived for you from Pekopon." A small floating robot with a small postal cap and white gloves states; handing him a small package as he stands in the open doorway. "Thank ya kindly." Kizuzu replies as the robot floats away.
"Ah got a package…" Kizuzu trails off as he closes the door behind him and walks over to a chair, "…But there's no return address or anythin'."
He carefully opens the package; tearing away the paper covering and slowly pulling up the top of the package.
Inside; gently resting on top of packing material; is his gun, a book, and a small card.
He picks up the card and starts to read it slowly. "Thank y'all for all your kindness. We're sorry about ya not getting your book while ya were here on Pekopon; Ah hope this is the title y'all were looking for. With lots of love, Kamiya Yumenna and Terere." He says, reading with his accent, as he finishes reading the card.
"That was a thoughtful young lady," Kizuzu states, setting the card down and picking up the book, "This was exactly the title…Ah wonder how she knew…"
"Well; either way; thank you, Kamiya Yumenna. Ah know y'all said ya owed mah; but Ah didn't think anythin' of it…but; we are even now." He says with a smile as he starts to read his book with a smile on his face.
"You see; he got his book!" Kamiya explains to Alisa in the present, "He gave me a call that same day to tell me he got it and to thank me properly. He's a really nice man; quite a gentleman."
"It sounds like everything worked out for you then," Alisa states, looking at the ground a little, "That is good."
"Yeah; I'm quite surprised with how it all turned out too! And I've changed so much since then…" Kamiya states, "I was so shy and afraid of everything back then; but now; I have so many friends and things are really looking up for me!"
"And what's more important; you've got me!" Terere adds happily.
"Yeah," Kamiya replies with a smile as she looks down at Terere, "That's the best part of all!" Alisa looks at them with a slight look of confusion; but says nothing.
Kamiya causally looks up at the clock; and flinches a little. "Wow; it's that late already?" She says; staring at the clock. "Time flies…" Terere laughs a little as she shrugs her shoulders.
"We'd better get to bed!" Kamiya says, turning to Alisa. Alisa nods, and walks over to the other side of the bed.
"Are you two going to sleep in the same bed?" Terere asks her. "It's alright," Kamiya begins, "Besides, we don't have a spare bed; and I can't have Alisa sleep on the floor or couch or something."
"Thank you." Alisa replies as she slides under the covers on the far side of the bed. "You don't have to be so close to the edge, Alisa-chan, you'll fall off." Kamiya says, gesturing for Alisa to move a little closer.
"But you said earlier that girls should not…" Alisa begins but trails off. "Oh," Kamiya replies with a sweatdrop, "That's not what I meant at all. It's alright if you sleep comfortably on the bed; we're both clothed and it's not wrong of anything."
"Besides; Terere-chan sleeps in the bed all the time with me!" Kamiya laughs; and Terere nods in agreement. "I see…" Alisa replies, moving just a little closer to Kamiya; but still keeping a distance between them.
"Can you get the light, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she crawls under the sheets. "O.K.!" Terere replies; using a chair to stand up and reach the light.
"Goodnight, Alisa-chan." Kamiya mutters; snuggling into the sheets. "Um…good night, Kamiya…" Alisa replies; a little uneasy with saying something she's not used to saying.
Terere crawls up and onto the bed; and between Alisa and Kamiya under the sheets. "Night, Terere-chan." Kamiya says with a smile as she puts her arm around her. "Night, Kamiya-dono." Terere replies happily; holding Kamiya's arm around her.
"And in the morning…" The narrator states.
Kamiya sits up in the bed and yawns, stretching her arms at the same time. "Ohhh…good morning, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya yawns out lazily.
Silence fills the room as Kamiya waits for a reply; but hears nothing.
"Alisa-chan?" Kamiya asks; still not quite awake. She looks over; and sees nothing; only the pair of pajamas that Alisa was wearing last night.
"Is she…showering or something?" Kamiya asks; confused by the clothes on the floor, with a question mark above her head.
"Actually, she's gone…" Terere replies, standing on the floor now, "Her regular clothes are gone; and I found the window open when I got up a few minutes ago."
"Oh…" Kamiya replies with a slight tone of sadness, "…I guess she's not really ready to be that close of friends yet…I shouldn't have pushed her into staying…"
"Don't worry about it, Kamiya-dono. I'm sure in time, she'll come around and be able to be your friend; like I am now." Terere smiles happily.
Kamiya looks down at her and smiles happily. "Yeah, I suppose you're right," Kamiya begins, "It's always good to have friends. She'll come around some day; but at least I've still got my best friend here; you."
"Tetete!" Terere laughs happily as Kamiya laughs happily too; as the early morning sun gently filters through the curtains into the room; ushering a brand new day.
"And so; the adventure of how Kamiya and Terere met comes to an end," The narrator explains happily, "And their adventures continue…who knows what lies around the corner; just in the future…but be sure to watch and find out; everyone!"
Alright; as promised; here's the last chapter of this installment (submitted two new chapters today; Part 23 was in the last submission; this one here; Part 24 of the series; Part 4 of the "How Kamiya Met Terere" installment!! :P
Also; just to reiterate; I have done the last 2 installments by myself. The person I was working this with didn't want to finish it with me (and I understand her reasoning); but this is my series and I felt it would not only be unfair to all of you to not finish it; but also that it wouldn't be right to not finish it either.
And thank you everyone for your patience on these last two chapters!
I really hope you enjoyed these; and just so everyone knows; the series will be continuing with the Season Finale and the "Movie 3" installments; coming up sometime (I may be gone for a few months coming up here...I'm not really sure yet though...but I will keep you all posted)!! Thanks again for reading; and please feel free to leave any and all feedback; good or bad! ^_^
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 24: "Kizuzu: What is truly right? De arimasu!"
"Almost half a day has passed since Kamiya Yumenna and Terere; as the early morning sun begins to rise above the horizon…" The narrator explains as the two new friends sit inside Kamiya's room.
"I'm sorry…but I have to get going. School is very important; and I have to go today." Kamiya explains with a tone of regret as Terere sits on the bed; looking up at her with confusion.
"But…why I can't I come with you?" Terere asks with a whine in her voice.
"People don't know about aliens here; and if they saw you; I'd be in big trouble!" Kamiya explains to her. "But I have my anti-barrier! They won't be able to see me at all!" Terere counters.
"You mean that switch on your head that you broke yesterday?" Kamiya asks her; and Terere's eyes shrink to tiny dots as she sweatdrops.
"Uh…" Terere begins; then sighs. "Alright…I'll just stay here then. When will you be back?" Terere asks her.
"I don't have any plans for after school; and unless I get some homework; I should be home in about 8 hours or so." Kamiya replies.
"O.K.! I'll be waiting for you, Kamiya-dono! Tetete!!" Terere giggles happily. Kamiya laughs a little happily. "Alright Terere-chan; I'll be back as soon as I can." Kamiya replies.
Terere watches as Kamiya leaves for school in her school uniform; still carrying her book bag in front of her chest as she makes her way to the stairs.
"Um…" Terere begins; looking around Kamiya's room with a question above her head, "…What do I do now?"
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"I don't see this Nishizawa Tower anywhere…" Senshishi mutters as he stands next to Kizuzu, Tobibi and Torara.
"It has to be around here…somewhere…" Kizuzu states; looking around for any sign of the elusive tower.
The platoon continues walking around; and eventually walks up to a small food stand where a young girl stands behind the counter.
"Would you like to buy some bran?" She shouts; her tiny voice barely carrying any distance at all. "Sorry, but no…I was actually trying to find-" Kizuzu begins when suddenly something jumps in front of him.
"AHAHAHAHAHA!!" A taller man with a leather jacket and an overly excited face shouts; doing random fist pumps in the air.
The whole platoon instantly sweatdrops.
"LOOK AT THIS DELICIOUS BRAN! DON'T YOU WANT TO BUY SOME?! AHAHAHAHAHA!!" He shouts; shoving a bag of bran within inches of Kizuzu's face.
"I'm so sorry, please forgive my brother, he can't control himself, I'm so sorry!" The young girl behind the counter shouts; bowing repeatedly as fast as she can.
"It's…alright…" Kizuzu states, "…I was just wondering if you knew where Nishizawa Tower was?" Kizuzu asks.
"AHAHAHA! Lavie-dono; isn't that the tower over there?!" Kogoro shouts; pointing to the large tower not too far in the distance.
"Yes, Onii-chan; that's Nishizawa Tower." Lavie replies with a smile.
"Wow…something so big; and we completely missed it…" Torara mutters in shame. "Well; I saw that thing before; but I didn't know that's what it was called…" Senshishi replies with a shrug.
"Alright…we've wasted enough time. We have to find her quickly…who knows what trouble she's caused already!!" Kizuzu states boldly; activating his wing pack and flying towards Nishizawa Tower. The others take off after him; leaving Lavie and Kogoro to stand and watch them leave.
"At least that young girl was nice enough to buy a packet of bran from us, Onii-chan!" Lavie replies happily. Kogoro merely laughs in his usual manner; with his hands on his hips.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"Kamiya? Kamiya? Are you still here?" Chiwa yells towards upstairs from the kitchen entrance. Terere hears her; and presses her head against the door; pushing up her hat in the process.
"Oh, that's right…she has school today. I'll have to leave her a note then so she knows I went out for a while." Chiwa mutters to herself as she walks back into the kitchen.
"Does that mean…I get this place all to myself?" Terere asks herself. Her expression rapidly changes from wonder and confusion to a sly grin with squinted eyes.
"NO! I can't do anything bad!" Terere quickly rationalizes; stopping herself in mid movement, "Kamiya trusted me here alone while she's away; and I must respect that trust!"
Terere walks over to Kamiya's desk and hops up into the chair. "I'm sure she won't mind me looking through her stuff though…" Terere comments to herself as she pulls open one of the drawers on Kamiya's desk.
"Hmm….junk, junk, junk…" Terere mutters; tossing pencils, pens and other trinkets from the drawer onto the ground. Suddenly; she stops in mid toss and picks up a stack of papers.
"Wow…Kamiya-dono stinks at art…tetete…" Terere snickers as she looks at some shabby doodles of what appears to be kittens, puppies, and bunnies on the various sheets of paper.
Setting them aside; she continues searching through the drawer; eventually running into a small stack of magazines. "Tetete! Kamiya-dono reads these kinds of magazines too?" Terere giggles; flipping at the various teen girl magazines.
"Oooh; what's this?" Terere asks herself as she pulls a hairbrush out of the drawer. "Hmm…" Terere mutters, examining it closely, "…I think this is one of those things Pekoponjin use on their heads for hair…but I can't use this; unless I get an afro from Danso No Maso or something…" Terere comments; tossing the brush aside.
"While Terere goes through Kamiya's stuff; unknown to her…" The narrator states.
"Alright, she must be around here…somewhere…" Kizuzu states as he stands next to Tobibi, Torara, and Senshishi on top of Nishizawa Tower.
"Where do we start looking?" Torara asks. Kizuzu rubs his chin for a moment; thinking.
"We start by checkin' around; seein' if anyone else has seen her," Kizuzu begins, "…And we wait for her to try to recharge her anti-barrier again. Then, we she does; we'll know exactly where she is!"
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states
"Have you seen a Keronian girl, purple skin, a wide-brimmed hat with a 6-pedaled flower on her stomach and the hat?" Kizuzu asks a taller blue alien with two antennae on its head. "No…sorry; I have seen no such thing." The alien replies in a slightly broken accent. "Sorry to have troubled you, thank ya kindly though." Kizuzu replies; walking away slowly.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Say, you seen some Keronian girl lately? She's got some kind of purple hat with a flower on it." Senshishi asks a tall alien who looks a lot like a Pekoponjin female. She shakes her head lightly. "I haven't…" She replies. "Ah well…thanks anyway…" Senshishi states half-heartedly; walking away as he speaks.
"A few minutes after that…" The narrator explains.
"You did see her?" Torara asks with a bit of amazement. "Yeah, I saw some Keronians today. It was at the market…but now that I think about it; it wasn't the one you are looking for." A short pudgy alien with a gruff voice states. "But…you just said you saw her…" Torara counters, confused. "Nah, I said I saw a Keronian. You've got to listen, boy…" The alien replies; placing a slimy tentacle on Torara's head lightly and rubbing his hat around. "Uh…thanks…" Torara replies; now covered in slime, as he walks away slowly.
"Even later after that…" The narrator states.
"Eh?" An older looking alien asks as she puts her hand up to her ear. "I said have you seen a purple Keronian girl today?" Tobibi asks; shouting towards the woman's ear. "Eh? What's that you say?" She asks again; moving closer to Tobibi. "Forget it…" Tobibi sighs; walking away with her head hung.
"And so, a few fruitless hours pass by like that for the Kizuzu Platoon…" The narrator, "…While all this time; Kamiya Yumenna goes through a most unusual day of school…"
"Good afternoon, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya states as she walks by her in the hallway. Kamiya looks down at the ground; trying not to make eye contact with her; but Ms. Kurosawa takes notice of this.
"Is something the matter, Kamiya?" Ms. Kurosawa asks as she turns around to face her. Kamiya stops; and slowly turns around, squeezing her book bag a little tighter. "No…not really…" she replies sheepishly.
Ms. Kurosawa looks at her for a moment with a skeptical look on her face. "Are you sure? If there's something you need to talk about; I'm here to listen." Ms. Kurosawa asks reassuringly.
Kamiya stands there for a moment; silent; but eventually sighs. "Yes…there is something the matter…" Kamiya begins.
"Did you want to talk about it?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her politely. "Yes, but I'm a little embarrassed by it…can I talk to you in private?" Kamiya asks.
Ms. Kurosawa nods happily. "Sure; let's talk in the teacher's office. It should be empty right now." She replies as she lightly directs Kamiya to follow her with one hand.
"Inside the office…" The narrator states.
"Now, what's the matter, Kamiya?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her. "Well…I don't know how to explain this…" Kamiya begins.
"Don't worry; you can talk to me. I'm a girl too; I understand how these kinds of things go." Ms. Kurosawa says softly.
Kamiya looks at with a look of confusion; causing Ms. Kurosawa to sweatdrop moments later. "Oh, it's not one of those kinds of problems…sorry." Ms. Kurosawa quickly responds.
"Oh, no, I'm sorry for misleading you, Kurosawa-sensei…" Kamiya replies; bowing a little bit, "…You might not be able to relate to my problem so much though…"
"Well; tell me about it and I'll see if I can help you." Ms. Kurosawa replies with a reassuring smile.
Kamiya takes a deep breath and releases it as she sets down her book bag on the desk between them. "Well; you see; there's something that happened last night; and I don't have anyone I can talk to about it." Kamiya explains.
"Oh? What happened?" Ms. Kurosawa asks. "Well…" Kamiya begins with hesitation.
Ms. Kurosawa places her hands on the desk gently and looks Kamiya in the face. "Go on…its O.K. Tell me what happened." Ms. Kurosawa says politely.
"Well…" Kamiya begins when the door suddenly opens; causing both of them to jump a little bit.
"Yo Nyamo! How about we go out for Mongolian tonight; your treat?" Ms. Yukari shouts; twirling a little bit as she walks.
"Yukari! Will you please leave? I'm trying to have a serious conversation here!" Ms. Kurosawa shouts back; grinding her teeth a little.
"Oh no; it's quite alright. I'm sorry to have troubled you." Kamiya quickly states as she rises to her feet. She quickly bows and races out the door; leaving both Ms. Yukari and Ms. Kurosawa equally stunned.
"What was that about?" Ms. Yukari asks; still a little bewildered. Ms. Kurosawa sighs as she puts her hand over her face. "She's your student…why don't you ever talk to your students when they need help?" Ms. Kurosawa asks her.
"Oh come on, Nyamo…things like that solve themselves. Besides; it's none of my business what my students do; I have enough problems of my own; like what I'm having for dinner tonight!" Ms. Yukari begins as Ms. Kurosawa sighs.
"Man, I just can't decide between the fried noodles and the beef stew!!" Ms. Yukari shouts; practically drooling. "Fine, fine…we'll have Mongolian tonight…" Ms. Kurosawa replies with a sigh as Ms. Yukari throws her arms up in the air in celebration.
"Meanwhile…" The narrator states.
"I shouldn't have bothered her with something so trivial…" Kamiya mutters to herself as she stands near the school's exit, "…I can't be bothering people with my own problems. I have to just deal with it on my own….besides; no one will understand. I'm sure no one here's seen an alien before."
"You saw an alien?!" A voice shouts; causing Kamiya to jump and drop her book bag.
"Wow, that's so amazing!" Tomo continues as she stands in front of Kamiya with Chiyo, Osaka, Yomi and Sakaki. "Did you really see an alien?" Chiyo asks her with wonder.
"Um…well; I think I did; but I'm not really sure…" Kamiya replies; her eyes now only appearing as circles as she tries not to say too much.
"Ya know…I saw an alien once…" Osaka begins; looking up at the ceiling as she speaks. "Oh really? What was it like?" Chiyo asks her. "Oooh; I bet it was all slimy and green and has 6 eyes and stuff!" Tomo shouts; imitating it with her face and hands.
"Actually; it was all yellow with a fork in one hand and a camera in the other. He told me his name was Mike." Osaka explains.
"It told you its name?" Chiyo asks; sweatdropping. "It spoke Japanese?" Yomi asks, sweatdropping as well. "It was American?" Tomo asks with an expressionless face.
"Yeah…" Osaka continues; still looking at the ceiling, "…It was somethin' else…"
"Um…that's…really odd…" Kamiya comments; sweatdropping as well. "Was that what the alien you met was like?" Osaka asks her; now looking at her.
"Well…I didn't actually meet the alien…" Kamiya says nervously; rubbing the back of her head.
"Oh…I'm sorry to hear that…" Osaka replies as she starts to walk away, "…Maybe one day you'll get to meet Mike too. He was nice."
"Um…yeah…" Yomi begins as she follows Osaka and waves, "I think we'll be going now. See ya around."
"See ya…" Kamiya begins as she reaches out towards them as they walk away, "…I hope we can become friends some day."
"Elsewhere…" The narrator states.
"Hmm…" Terere mutters, looking at herself in the mirror on Kamiya's desk. Piles of stuff from Kamiya's desk litters the floor as Terere fiddles with the anti-barrier switch on her hat.
"Something's broken on this…but what?" Terere asks herself; trying to move the 6-pedaled flower symbol on her hat around. Suddenly; it clicks and a translucent aura surrounds her.
"Yay! I fixed it!! Tetete!!" She shouts happily; spinning around in Kamiya's chair.
"At that precise moment…" The narrator explains.
"Teichou-dono! I've got something!" Senshishi shouts; holding one ear of a pair of headphones to his head.
"What is it?" Kizuzu asks him. The others look over at him as he tries to concentrate.
"It's…Terere-san's anti-barrier signal! It's coming from that way!" Senshishi shouts; pointing in a general direction.
"Good! Then we still might have ah chance to get her back to Keron without incident!" Kizuzu proclaims, "Senshishi-kun, lead the way!"
"Meanwhile, elsewhere…" The narrator says.
"Wow, such a beautiful day!" Kamiya mutters as she walks home from school through a park. She looks up and sees the afternoon sun setting behind some clouds against the skyline of some suburban apartment towers.
"Wow…it's so pretty…" Kamiya comments to herself as she walks over to a park bench and leans on it, "…the colors of nature blending in so seamlessly with what we created…it's just so…breathtaking…"
"Kamiya gazes blissfully into the scenery; losing herself in the moment as people casually stroll by her; going about their mundane lives; unaware of the things that go on elsewhere in the city…" The narrator comments as Kizuzu, Torara, Tobibi and Senshishi make their way towards Kamiya's house.
"It should be just around the corner…" Senshishi states as they fly on their wing packs down the sidewalk. Suddenly; Senshishi slows himself and stops; causing the others to follow suit.
'This is it…" Senshishi explains, pointing to Kamiya's house, "…She's in there."
"Hmm…a Pekoponjin home…" Kizuzu thinks out-loud to himself, "…We have to be careful. She might be just hidin' in there; and we have to make sure not to draw attention to ourselves 'n' avoid contact with the Pekoponjin that might be inside."
"So…what do you want us to do then?" Torara asks him. Kizuzu taps his metal foot lightly for a few moments, then stops suddenly. "Ah have a plan." He announces with a tone of authority.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"Are you sure that Pekoponjin homes aren't booby-trapped?" Torara asks Tobibi as they try to pick the lock on the house's front door.
"I'm fairly sure…" Tobibi comments; sweatdropping a little. Suddenly; the door lock clicks open; and they fall through the door. Outside Kizuzu covers his face momentarily in shame; but quickly resumes his hands-on-his-hips pose.
"Alright…you follow the signal and find Terere; then fly her out of here," Torara explains, "Meanwhile; I'll go around and make sure no one else is here and keep watch."
"I know the plan! I heard it too when Kizuzu-dono explained it to us!" Tobibi counters; causing Torara to cower a little in shame.
"Sorry…" Torara replies quietly; blushing a little bit.
Tobibi places her back against the wall of the living room and slowly inches her way along it; creeping closer and closer to the stairs leading up to the upstairs bedrooms. Meanwhile; Torara does the same; except he inches himself in the other direction towards the kitchen entrance.
Tobibi walks up the stairs slowly; placing one foot at a time on each step. Suddenly; one of the steps creaks; causing her to stop instantly in her tracks. She stands there for a few moments; waiting for any noise to come from upstairs.
"Whew…" Tobibi mutters quietly to herself; wiping her brow a little. She proceeds up the stairs; being extra careful now.
Finally; she makes it up all the stairs; and walks across the stairway to the other side and grabs the railing; which overlooks the living room on a small balcony. Inching her way carefully; she slowly makes her way down the hall to where the signal is still coming from; inside of Kamiya's room.
"Tobibi-san; everything going according to plan?" Torara asks loudly over the intercom; causing Tobibi to jerk a little and grab her radio quickly. "Yes, all's well! Why?!" Tobibi growls; turning down the volume on the radio as she speaks.
"I've searched the house; and I don't see anyone else here. I think Terere-san's here alone." Torara replies.
"Hmm…an abandoned house, perhaps?" Tobibi asks herself, then opens the channel on the radio again, "Alright. Come on up here then. We'll get her and get out of here."
"Roger that!" Torara replies, still as loud as before; but now slightly toned down by the volume of the radio.
Carefully; Tobibi walks towards the door; and carefully turns the door handle; using her wing pack to float up to the height of the doorknob.
She carefully creaks open the door and peeks inside; not seeing anyone at all inside. Tobibi opens the door the rest of the way; and lands softly on the ground.
"Wow…this place must be abandoned…look at all this junk on the floor." Tobibi mutters quietly to herself; looking at all the stuff from Kamiya's desk that's now on the floor.
"You know; I came here because I wanted to see my love, Kururu-sempai, again…" Terere's voice says; coming from somewhere in the room. Instantly; Tobibi assumes a fighting stance; looking around for where the voice came from.
"Your love?" Tobibi asks; trying to draw Terere out with idle conversation. "Yes…I missed Kururu-sempai so much…I loved him; I always have…" Terere begins; slowly stepping out from behind Kamiya's bed, "…I just want you to know that's why I came here. It wasn't to bother you guys at all; or to blow the cover of us aliens on this planet…that wasn't it at all. I just wanted to see the only man I truly loved again!"
Suddenly; Terere starts crying as Tobibi watches in silence. "I'm so sorry I caused you guys so much trouble; but I know you can't just leave me here…" Terere begins as she extends her arms out in submission, "…Go ahead; take me in then!"
Tobibi slowly lowers her arms; looking at Terere with sadness in her eyes. "You…just wanted to see him again?" Tobibi asks, walking slowly towards Terere.
"Yes! The dates we went on; the way he'd always play hard to get with me…I miss him so much!" Terere explains; still crying.
The word, 'Touched' appears behind Tobibi's head as tears start to well up in her eyes. "That's…so romantic! I'm…so…" Tobibi begins; unable to finish her statement.
She rushes over and gives Terere a big hug; as they both cry and weep in each other's arms.
"Um…what's going on here?" Torara asks; sweatdropping; as he stands in the doorway.
"We can't take her in!" Tobibi shouts; releasing Terere and looking at Torara. "Why…why not?" Torara asks; feeling a little uneasy with Tobibi's crying.
"She's in love! We have no right to take that away from her!" Tobibi shouts at him. The words eat away at Torara's conviction; slowly but surely.
"But…but…Teichou-dono said to…" Torara says, trying to maintain his drive, but looking at Tobibi as she gazes at him with sad, sympathetic eyes makes his drive completely crumble.
"A few moments later…" The narrator explains.
"T-Teichou-dono…" A low voice comes over Kizuzu's intercom as he stands outside next to Senshishi. "Yes, Torara-kun, what's the situation?" Kizuzu asks him.
"I…I couldn't do it, Kizuzu-Teichou..." Torara replies with a tone of shame to his voice.
Kizuzu sighs and shakes his head a little bit. "Hoped he'd keep his feelin's out o' this..." Kizuzu mutters under his breath.
"Well; seems those two idiots struck out," Senshishi replies, yawning a little, "What should we do now?"
"Looks like Ah have to take matters into mah own hands." Kizuzu replies; squinting a little as he speaks.
"A few minutes later…" The narrator states.
"…And so; the waiter said, 'That's alright; I'll just put it on your tab for you two love-birds!'" Terere explains; now giggling happily. Tobibi laughs happily, putting her hand on Terere's shoulder. "Wow; you two sound so perfect for each other! I had no idea!" Tobibi shouts; still laughing a little as she speaks.
"What the hell are you doing; you dumb broad?!" An angry voice shouts; and Terere and Tobibi both turn to see Senshishi glaring angrily at them; with Kizuzu standing a foot or two behind him at the entrance to the room.
"Just who do you think you are you calling a dumb broad?" Tobibi shouts angrily; racing over towards him.
As Senshishi and Tobibi get into a heated argument; Kizuzu looks over and sees Torara sitting the corner; stuck in a blank-faced pose of despair.
"I…have to help Tobibi-san…but I have to obey Kizuzu-Teichou…but no…I have to help Tobi…no I have to obey…" Torara mutters to himself; reaching out into the air as if to grab something; but never actually doing anything.
"Ah am too old for this…" Kizuzu sighs to himself as he shakes his head in disbelief.
"Shut up, you dumb bimbo! You're the one who couldn't simply do as Teichou-dono asked you to!" Senshishi yells; grinding his face against Tobibi's as they argue.
"Senshishi-kun; be quiet for a minute…" Kizuzu mutters; not really caring about Senshishi's feeling at the moment as he shoves him aside.
As Senshishi falls over; he grabs Tobibi and holds her gently by the shoulders. "Tobibi-san…" Kizuzu begins; looking her right in the face, "…Why did y'all disobey mah?"
"Kizuzu-Teichou; you don't understand! Terere-chan's in love!" Tobibi explains to him; pointing to her as she speaks; "The power of love can't be denied! I know you're not that cold-hearted to deny Terere-chan the chance to rekindle her love with her beloved Kururu-sempai! I just know you would never do that!"
"Well; Ah…uh…" Kizuzu begins, hesitating a little bit. "You're not going to let this half-assed story get to you; are you; Kizuzu-Teichou?" Senshishi shouts angrily; butting between them.
Kizuzu stands there for a moment; looking back and forth between Tobibi and Senshishi. "Ah'm sorry Tobibi-san…" Kizuzu begins, "…But we have to take her back. We can't allow her to blow the cover of us aliens; it's too much of a risk."
"No way…" Tobibi mutters in disbelief. "Ah'm sorry…" Kizuzu mutters; avoiding eye contact with Tobibi while Senshishi sticks out his tongue at her in triumph.
"Y-you're going to take me away then; aren't you?" Terere asks Kizuzu as he walks towards her. "Yes…Ah'm sorry; but it has to be done…" Kizuzu states with a slight tone of regret.
"TERERE-CHAN?!" A voice shouts; and everyone jumps in shock simultaneously. "KAMIYA-DONO?!" Terere shouts as she sees Kamiya standing at the doorway; staring at them all in disbelief.
"A Pekoponjin!" Kizuzu shouts in shock; staring up at Kamiya. "Who are all these guys? Are they friends of yours?" Kamiya asks; still a little bewildered by everything.
"She can see us?!" Tobibi shouts; gasping in horror. "Impossible! We have our anti-barriers on!" Senshishi remarks; adjusting his just to be sure.
"She knows Terere-san; her eyes have probably adjusted to the anti-barrier wavelength already!" Kizuzu quickly comments; deducing the situation.
"Actually; I didn't have my anti-barrier on until just a little while ago; while Kamiya-dono was gone…" Terere explains; with a look of confusion.
"Ya mean…?" Kizuzu begins; looking up at Kamiya. Suddenly; his jaw drops and he produces a small gun from sub-space and points it right at Kamiya's head.
"What are you doing?!" Terere shouts as soon as Kizuzu produces the gun. She races towards Kizuzu, but Tobibi and Senshishi quickly grab her before she reaches him.
"This Pekoponjin knows of us; 'n' what's worse; she can see us even with our anti-barriers on! She must be eliminated before our cover is completely blown; if it hasn't already!" Kizuzu shouts; still aiming his gun at Kamiya's head.
"No! Don't kill her! She's my best friend!" Terere shouts; causing Kizuzu to turn slightly towards her. "This Pekoponjin…is your best friend?" He asks her; with a slight tone of confusion.
"Yes! It's true!" Kamiya shouts; causing Kizuzu to turn back around and face her again; with the gun still raised.
"How can this be? Pekoponjin and Keronians don't make friends…we are invaders!" Kizuzu remarks. "Well; you did become friends with that one Pekoponjin girl a long time ago…" Tobibi begins, "…I remember you telling us that story a while-"
"That's got nothin' to do with anythin'!" Kizuzu replies; now sweatdropping. "But it does!" Terere shouts; taking advantage of the situation, "I became friends with Kamiya-dono; just as you became friends with that girl you knew!"
"But this Pekoponjin can see us without our anti-barriers; 'n' she might tell others of our existence!" Kizuzu shouts; still aiming the gun at Kamiya's head.
"No; I won't!" Kamiya quickly replies. "Ah'm no fool! Y'all say that now; so Ah won't kill ya…" Kizuzu retorts; playing it cool.
"No! You see; I was at school today; and I had the opportunity to tell people about Terere-chan…but I…didn't. I realized that it was better not to tell because she was my best friend; my only friend; and I didn't have any right to betray her friendship and do that!" Kamiya explains to him.
Kizuzu stares up at her; not moving an inch as she continues. "Besides that; I know that no one would ever believe me; and it would be pointless to try and tell them about aliens!" Kamiya finishes.
"How do we know she isn't lying, Teichou-dono?" Senshishi asks. "She isn't…" Tobibi suddenly says, causing both Senshishi and Kizuzu to look at her. "…Look at her…she's crying…" Tobibi says; pointing up at Kamiya; who's now on her hands and knees; crying in front of Kizuzu.
Kizuzu quickly re-aims his gun; now lower to be at Kamiya's head again. "Please; I'm begging you; sir!" Kamiya begins; holding her hands together as she pleads, "Don't kill me; and don't take away Terere-chan! She's my best friend; my only friend…I promise I'll never tell anyone about the Keronians; I swear! Don't kill me! PLEASE!"
Kizuzu stares at her with a stern expression; barely breathing at all. He starts to compress the trigger a little; causing everyone; even Senshishi; to gasp.
"Ah'm…" He begins; then slowly releases the trigger, "…getting' way too old for this."
Kamiya stares in disbelief as he lowers the gun to his side; and drops it limply to the ground. "Ah can't do it…Ah know what it's like to have to say g'bye to your friends; and Ah wouldn't be able to live with myself if Ah took your friend's life." He says.
He turns to Terere; who's still being held by Tobibi and Senshishi. "Let her go…y'all have a wonderful friendship…'n' Ah trust y'all will do the right thin'." He states solemnly as Tobibi and Senshishi slowly let Terere go.
As soon as Terere's free; she races across the room and jumps into Kamiya's arms. Kamiya catches her; and they hug each other tightly; each shedding tears of joy now.
"Senshishi…get Torara out of his trance 'n' let's go…" Kizuzu mutters limply as he slowly walks past Kamiya and Terere towards the door.
"Wait!" Kamiya shouts; grabbing Kizuzu by the shoulder as he tries to walk away. She picks him up and holds him in front of her while everyone else stares in wonder at her.
"I just want you to know that I appreciate what you've done; letting her stay here and sparing my life; and I'll never forget it. I am in your debt; sir!" Kamiya states.
"Ah'm just gettin' soft in my old age; that's all-" Kizuzu begins when suddenly Kamiya gives him a big hug. His platoon moves slightly to stop her; but then starts laughing once they realize what she's doing.
"Pekoponjin…" He mutters under his breath as she finishes hugging him. "Hehe; you're just not used to being nice; from what I can tell." Kamiya replies with a light laugh.
"Ah reckon so…" Kizuzu replies; smiling a little as she puts him down.
"Did you want to stay for some food? I'm a pretty decent cook…I think…" Kamiya asks as she stands up fully.
"Nah, Ah'm sorry; but we really should be goin'," Kizuzu replies as the rest of his platoon follows him to the door, "Ah hope everything works out for y'all. We'll be seeing y'all around!"
Kamiya and Terere nod and wave to them as they all walk out of the room. "Are you sure you're doing the right thing, Kizuzu-Teichou?" Senshishi asks him as he carries Torara down the stairs.
"Ah wasn't at first…" Kizuzu begins as he makes his way to the door, "…But Ah am now."
"A short time later…" The narrator states.
"So, where have you guys been all this time?" Haruru asks as they get back onto their ship. "Out. How's your X-Box working for you?" Tobibi asks him; trying to change the subject.
"Oh, it's great! Thanks again for getting it for me!" Haruru replies with a smile as he continues to play a game on a small monitor in front of him.
"Good. Look's like everythin's as it should be…" Kizuzu replies happily as he walks down the hall away from everyone and back to the cockpit, "…Let's go home."
"And so; that's the story of how Kamiya-dono and I met!" Terere finishes; still sitting in the room with Alisa and Kamiya in Kamiya's room in the present.
"Wow…I had forgotten so many of the details…" Kamiya begins with a bit of a sweatdrop, "…I feel really bad now; since I told Mois-dono about how we met a while ago; and so much of it was wrong!"
"Believe me; I had forgotten a lot of it too," Terere adds, "But luckily; that's what we have the narrator for! He saw everything; even the parts I didn't know about!"
"Awww…it was nothing…really…" The narrator states with a tone of embarrassment.
"But, you said before that Kizuzu came to Pekopon originally to find a book," Alisa states, "Did he ever get that book?"
"Oh yeah…" Kamiya begins, "…About that…let me explain…"
"Cue next flashback!" The narrator states with enthusiasm, "…the day after the first one ended…"
"Oh, Terere-chan; I was thinking about something…" Kamiya states as she fixes up her hair in the mirror.
"What's that, Kamiya-dono?" Terere asks her as she sits on her bed.
"You know that nice Keronian who was here yesterday with his platoon?" Kamiya begins.
"Yeah, Kizuzu-kun," Terere replies, "What about him?"
"Well; why did he come here in the first place?" Kamiya asks her. "To get me; of course." Terere replies; a little confused by Kamiya's question.
"No, I mean why did he come to Pekopon in the first place?" Kamiya asks her; still straightening out her hair.
"Uh…" Terere mutters; thinking out-loud to herself. Suddenly; she looks up and sweatdrops. "Actually; he came here for that book I accidentally destroyed of his!" She replies; rubbing the back of her head in shame.
"You…destroyed it?" Kamiya asks her; turning around in her chair and looking at her. "Yeah…but it was an accident; I swear! I didn't mean to do it!" Terere shouts; waving her arms in defense of herself.
"Don't worry," Kamiya smiles happily, "Do you remember the title of the book?" "No…but I'd know the cover if I saw it again! I remember that vividly!" Terere replies happily.
"O.K. then. Let's go to the bookstore and see if we can find that book for him. And I'll also send this to him," Kamiya states; holding up the gun that Kizuzu had dropped from the day before, "As a matter of fact; I'll send it priority-class; so it gets there as fast as possible!"
"Actually; I can help you with that," Terere replies, "It is the Space Postal Service; after all; not the one you're used to! Tetete!"
They both share a laugh for a few moments, then Kamiya sets the gun down on the dresser as she turns around and starts adjusting her hair again. "I'll be ready in just a minute; Terere-chan. We'll make sure that he gets that book and his gun back; it's the least I can do to repay him for his kindness." Kamiya states as she finishes up her hair.
"A day later, on Keron…" The narrator states.
"Did ya hear the doorbell, honey?" Kizuzu asks as he walks down the stairs of his house towards the kitchen. "Yeah; that was the doorbell, can you get it?" His wife asks him as she stands in the kitchen; cleaning some dishes. "Sure thin'." Kizuzu replies as he walks to the front door.
"Greetings sir. A package has arrived for you from Pekopon." A small floating robot with a small postal cap and white gloves states; handing him a small package as he stands in the open doorway. "Thank ya kindly." Kizuzu replies as the robot floats away.
"Ah got a package…" Kizuzu trails off as he closes the door behind him and walks over to a chair, "…But there's no return address or anythin'."
He carefully opens the package; tearing away the paper covering and slowly pulling up the top of the package.
Inside; gently resting on top of packing material; is his gun, a book, and a small card.
He picks up the card and starts to read it slowly. "Thank y'all for all your kindness. We're sorry about ya not getting your book while ya were here on Pekopon; Ah hope this is the title y'all were looking for. With lots of love, Kamiya Yumenna and Terere." He says, reading with his accent, as he finishes reading the card.
"That was a thoughtful young lady," Kizuzu states, setting the card down and picking up the book, "This was exactly the title…Ah wonder how she knew…"
"Well; either way; thank you, Kamiya Yumenna. Ah know y'all said ya owed mah; but Ah didn't think anythin' of it…but; we are even now." He says with a smile as he starts to read his book with a smile on his face.
"You see; he got his book!" Kamiya explains to Alisa in the present, "He gave me a call that same day to tell me he got it and to thank me properly. He's a really nice man; quite a gentleman."
"It sounds like everything worked out for you then," Alisa states, looking at the ground a little, "That is good."
"Yeah; I'm quite surprised with how it all turned out too! And I've changed so much since then…" Kamiya states, "I was so shy and afraid of everything back then; but now; I have so many friends and things are really looking up for me!"
"And what's more important; you've got me!" Terere adds happily.
"Yeah," Kamiya replies with a smile as she looks down at Terere, "That's the best part of all!" Alisa looks at them with a slight look of confusion; but says nothing.
Kamiya causally looks up at the clock; and flinches a little. "Wow; it's that late already?" She says; staring at the clock. "Time flies…" Terere laughs a little as she shrugs her shoulders.
"We'd better get to bed!" Kamiya says, turning to Alisa. Alisa nods, and walks over to the other side of the bed.
"Are you two going to sleep in the same bed?" Terere asks her. "It's alright," Kamiya begins, "Besides, we don't have a spare bed; and I can't have Alisa sleep on the floor or couch or something."
"Thank you." Alisa replies as she slides under the covers on the far side of the bed. "You don't have to be so close to the edge, Alisa-chan, you'll fall off." Kamiya says, gesturing for Alisa to move a little closer.
"But you said earlier that girls should not…" Alisa begins but trails off. "Oh," Kamiya replies with a sweatdrop, "That's not what I meant at all. It's alright if you sleep comfortably on the bed; we're both clothed and it's not wrong of anything."
"Besides; Terere-chan sleeps in the bed all the time with me!" Kamiya laughs; and Terere nods in agreement. "I see…" Alisa replies, moving just a little closer to Kamiya; but still keeping a distance between them.
"Can you get the light, Terere-chan?" Kamiya asks as she crawls under the sheets. "O.K.!" Terere replies; using a chair to stand up and reach the light.
"Goodnight, Alisa-chan." Kamiya mutters; snuggling into the sheets. "Um…good night, Kamiya…" Alisa replies; a little uneasy with saying something she's not used to saying.
Terere crawls up and onto the bed; and between Alisa and Kamiya under the sheets. "Night, Terere-chan." Kamiya says with a smile as she puts her arm around her. "Night, Kamiya-dono." Terere replies happily; holding Kamiya's arm around her.
"And in the morning…" The narrator states.
Kamiya sits up in the bed and yawns, stretching her arms at the same time. "Ohhh…good morning, Alisa-chan…" Kamiya yawns out lazily.
Silence fills the room as Kamiya waits for a reply; but hears nothing.
"Alisa-chan?" Kamiya asks; still not quite awake. She looks over; and sees nothing; only the pair of pajamas that Alisa was wearing last night.
"Is she…showering or something?" Kamiya asks; confused by the clothes on the floor, with a question mark above her head.
"Actually, she's gone…" Terere replies, standing on the floor now, "Her regular clothes are gone; and I found the window open when I got up a few minutes ago."
"Oh…" Kamiya replies with a slight tone of sadness, "…I guess she's not really ready to be that close of friends yet…I shouldn't have pushed her into staying…"
"Don't worry about it, Kamiya-dono. I'm sure in time, she'll come around and be able to be your friend; like I am now." Terere smiles happily.
Kamiya looks down at her and smiles happily. "Yeah, I suppose you're right," Kamiya begins, "It's always good to have friends. She'll come around some day; but at least I've still got my best friend here; you."
"Tetete!" Terere laughs happily as Kamiya laughs happily too; as the early morning sun gently filters through the curtains into the room; ushering a brand new day.
"And so; the adventure of how Kamiya and Terere met comes to an end," The narrator explains happily, "And their adventures continue…who knows what lies around the corner; just in the future…but be sure to watch and find out; everyone!"
- 2008-10-19
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure! Chapter 29
Well; the plot thickens...but some of the questions get answered; and you should like the end of this chapter!!! :-)
That's right; a new chapter!! :keroro5: I know...finally, after how long...
Anyway, I know it's been a while; so I hope you all are still interested in this. Please comment and tell me what you think; or at least that you're still interested in the story. :wink:
Here we go! Chapter 29!!! 8)
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 29: “Momoka: The battle of the dual Alisa’s! De arimasu!”
"As Atsuko Setsuko and Tokiki continue their missions elsewhere, the third member of the group after Kamiya Yumenna; Alisa Southerncross; finally faces her greatest adversary…” The narrator states, “Momoka Nishizawa!”
“SHUT UP!” Momoka shouts; knocking the narrator out with a swat of her hand, “No one asked you to do a commentary over this!”
“Yes…ohhh…” The narrator moans as Momoka turns back to Alisa; who stands on Nishizawa tower; surrounded on all sides by the entire Nishizawa Peach Group army.
“Now for you!” Momoka shouts; her hair spiking and a crazed look coming across her face as she points her cannon at Alisa.
“We don’t have to do this!” Nevula shouts; forming a hand and signaling Momoka to stop. “It’s too late for that!” Momoka shouts; firing a blast at Alisa.
“Daddy!” Alisa shouts, as Nevula suddenly changes shape into a baseball bat and bats the blast away straight into one of the nearby helicopters.
Momoka growls angrily as she watches the hit helicopter fall from the sky in a trail of smoke. She suddenly activates her rockets and charges Alisa; catching her totally by surprise.
She tackles her to the ground and pins her arms down; straddling her as she holds her down. “Why are you doing this? I did not do anything!” Alisa asks; trying to reason with Momoka as she looks up at her.
“You already did enough!” Momoka shouts; struggling to keep Alisa’s arms down. Suddenly she looks up and sees Nevula forming the shape of a hand above her head.
“Fortunately; I came prepared for a battle with you…” Momoka smiles, as a gas is suddenly released from her suit just as Nevula reaches in around her.
Moments later, Nevula releases his grip on her and forms back into a hair band on Alisa’s head.
“DADDY!” Alisa shouts in despair as she sees this. “You didn’t think I’d let you win that easily; did you?” Momoka asks; picking up Alisa above her head and holding her high above her.
“Now; it’s a fair fight!” Momoka shouts triumphantly, throwing Alisa down as hard as she can against the metal grates of the tower top.
“It’s over…” Momoka states with a wicked smile; walking towards Alisa.
“Meanwhile, at Kamiya’s school…” The narrator states.
“Any thoughts?” Saburo asks Natsumi, Fuyuki, Angol Mois and the Keroro Platoon as they stand around him and Tomo.
“I don’t know…but I did see that girl. There’s something definitely going on with her…but I don’t know what it is…” Natsumi comments as Fuyuki looks at Saburo’s inkless pen.
“After I analyzed the pen; it seemed odd to me that the ink would run out now, so suddenly,” Tomo explains, “Some of the ink should have leaked in Saburo’s pocket or while he was writing with it. Something isn’t right, ku ku ku.”
“You could say, suspicious circumstances?” Mois comments; also looking at the pen.
“But what could it mean, desu?” Tamama asks; holding a bun in his hand from the cafeteria and quickly consuming it.
“Atsuko Setsuko is not who she says she is.” A voice states; and they turn to see Dororo walk up to them.
“Dororo? Weren’t you here?” Keroro asks; causing him to instantly start crying.
Everyone instantly sweatdrops; leaving Keroro to look around in confusion.
“What Dororo was going to say is that we think she’s trying to sabotage us.” Koyuki says; picking up Dororo and holding him close to her.
“How do you know this?” Giroro asks her. “We were watching outside; and we saw a strange light source from outside of the building. When we went towards it; it was gone; but it was coming from just outside of the room that Atsuko was in at the time. We don’t know if it’s just a coincidence; but judging from what’s happening,” Koyuki explains, “I’d guess not.”
“Something’s not quite right here…and we need to figure out what it is!” Saburo comments. “And I think I might have a way to do it…” Tomo smirks evilly; rubbing her hands together.
“Elsewhere, back on Nishizawa tower…” The narrator states.
Alisa lies hurt on the ground, her face turned away from Momoka as Momoka walks towards her triumphantly. “Oh…we shall see…Pekoponjin who’s going to win…” Momoka hears Alisa say as she walks towards her.
“Oh, still got some fight in you?” Momoka asks angrily; picking up Alisa by the head with her gloved hand; only to drop her jaw in shock moments later.
“Huh?” Momoka shouts; seeing that Alisa’s knocked out cold. “But…didn’t she just…” Momoka asks; looking at Alisa with confusion.
Suddenly, a series of explosions happens from behind her; causing her to drop Alisa and turn around quickly.
“What’s going, Paul?” Momoka shouts over her intercom.
“I don’t know yet, Momoka ojou-sama; but I’ll find out.” Paul replies; signaling two other personnel in his helicopter to get on it.
Momoka turns around a few moments later; still seeing Alisa lying on the ground defeated. “Something’s wrong here…” Momoka states; unsure of what’s happening.
More explosions rock the idling ships; causing Momoka to look around wildly in confusion. “Paul! What’s happening?!” Momoka shouts frantically.
Inside Paul’s helicopter; one of the personnel hands him a small piece of paper. “I don’t know how to tell you this, Momoka ojou-sama…but…” Paul starts; looking at the paper.
“What is it, Paul?!” Momoka shouts. “There’s another Alisa-dono.” Paul states; looking at a blurry picture of another Alisa heading towards of the ships just before it was destroyed.
“What?!” Momoka shouts; staring on blankly. Suddenly she turns and sees a shadowy figure floating a short distance from her; staring right at her.
“No…it’s not possible!” Momoka shouts; looking at the figure and then down at the unconscious Alisa on the tower.
“Foolish Pekoponjin…you don’t stand a chance against the real Alisa Southerncross!” The shadowy figure states; emerging into the light as she speaks.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“Damn that girl…” Tokiki states; closing the panel on his weapon and standing to his feet, “…Thanks to her; I got delayed with these damn repairs!”
He extends his arm out and fires a shot at a nearby bird; causing it to freeze in flight and fall into a nearby tree and gently bounce between branches to the ground.
“Perfect…” Tokiki smirks, “…Now, to exact my revenge!”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Welcome to your next period, de arimasu!” Keroro shouts happily; as he stands in front of the class. “I can’t believe I’m taking a class from the stupid frog…” Natsumi mumbles under her breath as she sighs.
“Need any help with that?” Atsuko asks; smiling as she looks over Kamiya’s shoulder. “No, I should be fine. Thanks though…” Kamiya uneasily replies as she nods a little and looks back down at her work.
It would seem that Kamiya’s trust in me is waning a little… Atsuko thinks to herself; when suddenly her pocket starts to vibrate.
“Crap!” Atsuko comments; causing a few nearby people to look at her. “Sorry…just forgot what I was thinking about.” Atsuko replies quickly; shrugging her shoulders.
As they all slowly turn away, Atsuko peers cautiously into her pocket. Oh, it’s just Tokiki… She thinks to herself with a look of disappointment; and turns off the alarm on the device.
“Oh, Kamiya…I thought you might like to know that this was on your back…” Atsuko comments; handing Kamiya a piece of paper.
Kamiya looks at it; realizing it’s a ‘Kick me’ sign. “Oh really?” Kamiya asks, surprised. “Yes. I’m sorry I didn’t say anything before; but I didn’t want to distract you from your work.” Atsuko replies with a sly smile.
“Oh, thank you!” Kamiya replies happily with a smile, “I wonder who would have done such a mean thing!”
Who indeed… Atsuko thinks to herself with a bit of a chuckle. “Something funny?” Kamiya asks; still looking at Atsuko.
“No, not really…” Atsuko replies, “…Though it is really sad. I mean; who does that kind of thing anymore?” “Yeah, I know!” Kamiya replies and laughs a little, “It is really silly, but at the same time…”
Atsuko looks at her as her expression changes to one of sadness. “Is something the matter?” Atsuko asks her.
“No, it’s fine…” Kamiya replies slowly. “Kamiya,” Atsuko states; placing her hand upon her shoulder, “…If something’s bothering you; you can tell me. I’m your friend.”
Kamiya reaches for Atsuko’s hand out of habit; but stops short and lowers her hand to the desk. “Thank you, Atsuko-chan. I appreciate you always being there to help me out…” Kamiya replies with a smile.
“Now tell me what’s wrong…” Atsuko asks, staring down Kamiya with her trademark smirk. “Well; to be honest with you…I feel like people have been against me lately.” Kamiya explains.
“Oh? How so?” Atsuko asks. “I don’t know…my friends are all against me; it seems; and I’ve lost my best friend and-” Kamiya explains; when she’s suddenly cut off.
“I thought I was your best friend?” Atsuko asks, with a confused look. “Well…you are; but…” Kamiya explains warily.
“You mean there’s someone else?” Atsuko pries. “Well…I can’t really explain it…it’s not something you’d understand; I’m afraid…” Kamiya replies sheepishly; rubbing the back of her head.
“You’d be surprised with what I know…” Atsuko smiles happily. “Huh?” Kamiya asks; looking up with surprise.
“I’m just saying that I have noticed this a little too.” Atsuko quickly replies; covering her tracks. “Really? I thought it was just my imagination.” Kamiya replies.
“No…it does seem odd to me. Like people haven’t been themselves lately…” Atsuko replies as she secretly points in a direction, “…And I think it has something to do with that girl over there.”
Kamiya looks over to where she’s pointing; and sees Natsumi quickly turn around and face forward in her desk.
“Natsumi-chan?” Kamiya asks, looking back at Atsuko now, “That’s impossible.”
“Oh, and why’s that?” Atsuko asks, pressuring Kamiya.
“Well…I can’t really say…” Kamiya replies; sweatdropping, “…But I just know that they aren’t doing anything.”
“They?” Atsuko asks; catching Kamiya totally unaware.
“Ah!” Kamiya shouts; looking at her in shock. “Is there something you’re not telling me, Kamiya?” Atsuko asks; staring her down.
“I can’t say…please Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya replies. “Don’t be afraid, Kamiya…” Atsuko smiles evilly, grabbing Kamiya’s hands and holding them tightly, “…If you’re referring to that girl and her friends; I already know about them.”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“The real Alisa Southerncross? But then…who’s that?” Momoka asks; looking down at the defeated Alisa.
“I’d tell you; but there’s no sense in telling something to the soon-to-be dead!” Alisa states with an insane smile on her face.
Suddenly Momoka matches her stern crazed expression. “Well; I defeated one Alisa; two can’t be any more of a challenge…” Momoka states; firing her Momoka Impacto at the new Alisa.
“Silly Pekoponjin weaponry…” Alisa states; merely side-stepping the blast as she floats over to Momoka and punches her squarely in the stomach.
As Momoka falls to the ground on the tower; Alisa places her foot on her shoulder and forces Momoka to her knees.
“That’s right Pekoponjin…bow before your masters…” Alisa smirks as Momoka tries to stand back up against the force of Alisa’s foot.
“Back at the school…” The narrator explains.
“You know?!” Kamiya shouts in shock; causing the nearby students to look over at them. “Sorry, she didn’t mean to shout…” Atsuko replies; waving away their gazes.
After a minute or so they stop looking and Kamiya turns back to Atsuko. “You know?” Kamiya asks her. “I’m not sure what they are doing; but I’ve seen her talk with a bunch of other students. They seem to be conspiring against you.” Atsuko explains.
“No, you misunderstand. They’re helping me.” Kamiya explains with a nod. “Are you sure?” Atsuko asks; causing Kamiya to look at her in doubt.
“What do you mean?” Kamiya asks. “Think about it…all of these going on can’t be coincidence. I heard them talking about you. They are up to no good I tell you!” Atsuko explains.
“But…” Kamiya comments, trying not to listen to Atsuko. “Listen to me, Kamiya! I am your friend! Have I ever done anything to make you question that?” Atsuko asks her, still holding her hands tightly.
“No, you haven’t; but still…” Kamiya replies. “Has anything out of the ordinary been happening to you outside of school?” Atsuko asks.
“Outside of school?” Kamiya asks in shock. She pauses for a moment; and remembers Tokiki’s attack. “Actually; yes…” Kamiya replies slowly.
“Consider the facts here, Kamiya. These so-called friends of yours know you outside of school. I don’t know you outside of school. What’s the chances that odd things happen to you outside of school and here; and they’re connected to both of them?” Atsuko asks convincingly.
Kamiya thinks about it; looking up at Keroro in his teachers costume; teaching the class. Keronians… Kamiya thinks to herself suddenly; realizing that Tokiki and Keroro are both Keronians.
“No…it’s not possible…” Kamiya mutters in disbelief. “Yes, it is. Nothing is coincidence; I’ve come to realize, Kamiya.” Atsuko explains, “The simplest explanation is often the right one.”
“But…but…why would they do this to me?” Kamiya mutters; covering her mouth in fear as she extracts herself from Atsuko’s grip.
“I don’t know, but I think we should take care of them before they become any more of a problem…” Atsuko replies with a stern look, as she stares at Natsumi.
“Back at Nishizawa tower…” The narrator states.
“No…” A voice states, and Alisa turns and sees the other Alisa slowly rising to her feet. “Still alive, huh?” Alisa states, looking around at the other Alisa.
“Do not…hurt her…” The other Alisa states, as she tries to stand but falls to her knees again. “Oh…I’ve waited a long time to destroy you, doppelganger…” The other Alisa states, still pressing her foot down on Momoka as she looks at the wobbly Alisa, “…And like hell I’ll let some worthless Pekoponjin rob me of my prize!”
“She is not…a worthless…Pekoponjin…” The other Alisa states; trying to stand up again. “Oh…how foolish you are…” The other Alisa states with a crazed smile, “…All Pekoponjin are scum upon this universe. They do not deserve to exist for any matter other than target practice!”
“Target this!” A voice suddenly shouts; and that Alisa turns to see a giant fist rocketing straight towards her.
Before she can react; the fist smashes her across the face; causing her to stumble backwards in a cloud of smoke as the fist explodes.
Momoka rises to her feet finally and watches as the other Alisa tries to clear away the smoke from her face. She looks over to the other Alisa; who’s still trying to stand up.
“You’ve got some explaining to do!” Momoka shouts as she picks up Alisa by her collar and stares her down. “Who’s that other Alisa? What’s going on here?!” Momoka shouts angrily.
“You pathetic piece of Pekoponjin shit…” A voice shouts; causing both Momoka and Alisa to look over as the smoke starts to clear around the other Alisa. Suddenly; they both stare in shock as the smoke finally clears completely.
“You thought you could stop me?! You thought you could rob me of becoming the real Alisa Southerncross?!” The other Alisa states; as parts of her flesh hang from her face and her body sizzles; with flames burning various pieces of her clothing.
“NO WAY!” Momoka shouts; letting go of Alisa as Alisa holds onto her for balance. “It is that doppelganger I ran into several days ago…” Alisa states as she looks over at the approaching Alisa.
“Doppelganger?” Momoka asks in confusion. “I thought she was a doppelganger at first, but I was wrong. She is an agent working for some aliens…her name is Mecha-Alisa. She is a robot designed to be an exact copy of me…” Alisa states, “Or more to the point; a replacement for me.”
“I knew I should have killed you when I had the chance…” Mecha-Alisa states; her metal endoskeleton now partially exposed as she tears off the hanging flesh from her face.
“No…I’ve been attacking the wrong Alisa!” Momoka shouts in stark realization. “Well; that’s Pekoponjin stupidity for you!” Mecha-Alisa states; as she splits her wrist apart and her hair band transforms into a cannon and extends down from her head and attaches to her wrist.
“How perfect…” Mecha-Alisa growls, “I can eliminate two annoyances with one shot!”
“Back at the school…” The narrator states.
“Oh, Natsumi! Can you come over here for a minute?” Atsuko calls; causing Natsumi to look over at them.
Natsumi cautiously nods and slowly walks towards them; unsure of what’s going on. “Sorry to bother you; but we’ve been noticing something…” Atsuko explains.
“Oh? What’s that?” Natsumi asks her. “Well; I don’t think we should talk here…” Atsuko explains with a smile.
“Sensei! May we be excused for a moment?” Atsuko asks; rising to her feet. Keroro looks over at them suddenly; stopping the middle of his teaching; and sees Natsumi standing with Atsuko.
“O.K, de arimasu. But make it quick.” Keroro replies with a wink; staying in character. “Thank you.” Atsuko replies as her and Natsumi rise to her feet.
Kamiya rises to her feet too; but Atsuko waves her hand to stop her. “No, you stay here. I don’t want to embarrass you or get you into this any more.” Atsuko comments. “But…” Kamiya insists; only to be deterred again.
“I’ll handle it. Don’t worry about it.” Atsuko replies with a wink; leaving Natsumi a little confused.
Natsumi and Atsuko walk out of the classroom together; leaving everyone to look on as they do. They walk down the hallway and into a nearby bathroom; where Atsuko proceeds to close the door behind them.
“What are you doing?” Natsumi asks; standing up to the taller Atsuko. “Don’t start with me; Pekoponjin!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Natsumi by the shirt.
“Pekoponjin?!” Natsumi shouts in shock. “Yeah, that’s right! I know all about you and your little plot to expose me…but it’s not going to happen!” Atsuko shouts; slamming Natsumi up against a wall.
“What?!” Natsumi shouts; struggling against Atsuko’s grip. “One of my partners in this operation tipped me off that you were coming here; plotting to expose me…but it’s not going to happen!” Atsuko explains, “Right now Kamiya doesn’t know what I’m doing; and I intend to keep it that way!”
“You’re insane! Let me go!!” Natsumi shouts; forcing Atsuko’s hands back a little. “You’re strong…those Keronians chose wisely in their allies…” Atsuko replies with an evil smirk.
Suddenly; Natsumi kicks her in the stomach; causing Atsuko to drop her to the ground. As Natsumi races for the door; Atsuko grabs her by the back of the collar and yanks her backwards; throwing her into one of the stall walls.
“Fool! You think you can defeat me!” Atsuko shouts as Natsumi cries out in pain. “Don’t you see? The bosses have a perfect plan to eliminate the problem; and I won’t allow you to interfere with that plan!”
“Oh yeah…” Natsumi replies with a smile as blood trickles out of her mouth. “Yeah, that’s right!” Atsuko shouts.
Natsumi reaches into her pocket and pulls out a small recorder. “Tell that to Kamiya when she hears what you did.” Natsumi smiles; taunting Atsuko with the recorder.
“Clever…” Atsuko replies, “But not clever enough.”
“Huh?” Natsumi replies as she tries to stand up; using the wall for support. Suddenly; Atsuko does a roundhouse kick; knocking the recorder out of her hand and catching in it in mid air.
“I’ve come too far to be stopped by you!” Atsuko shouts; slamming the recorder into the wall as hard as she can.
Natsumi watches as it crumbles into tiny pieces; and she tackles Atsuko to the ground.
“I don’t know why you’re doing this to Kamiya-chan; but it’s got to stop; NOW!” Natsumi shouts angrily as she pins down Atsuko’s shoulders.
Suddenly; Natsumi’s eyes roll back in her head and she collapses on top of Atsuko. “Do Pekoponjin ever stop talking?” Atsuko comments sarcastically; pushing Natsumi off of her as she puts a small device back in her pocket.
“Fortunately for me; I had factored in having to fight one of you eventually. Figures that Pekoponjin are susceptible to chemical injections.” Atsuko comments as she rises to her feet.
Suddenly; the door bursts open and Kamiya walks in. “What’s taking so long? I got worried and came looking for-” Kamiya starts when she sees Natsumi lying on the floor unconscious.
“What happened?!” Kamiya shouts in shock. “I was right. They are conspiring against you!” Atsuko explains; pretending to catch her breath.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts. “I confronted her about it and she attacked me. I managed to get some information out of her before that though. She mentioned something about an alien; some Keronian or something named Tokiki. I don’t know what they’re plotting; but they want you either dead or captured. I fought her as much as I could; but I fear that now that she’s down; they’ll know something happened!” Atsuko explains with worry in her voice.
“No…I don’t believe it!” Kamiya shouts in disbelief. “Believe it! I don’t know what they told you; but they lied to you! I don’t know anything about aliens; but it can’t be good!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Kamiya’s hand.
“We need to get out of here; NOW!” Atsuko shouts; pulling Kamiya by the wrist. “But what about her?” Kamiya asks; worried about Natsumi.
“She’ll be fine…once she wakes up. But right now; we need to get you out of here!” Atsuko shouts; racing out of the bathroom with Kamiya.
“But unknown to Atsuko…” The narrator states.
“Did you get the message?” Saburo asks, looking over at Tomo. “Loud and clear. Every word that Atsuko-san said was recorded by Natsumi and transmitted directly to me,” Tomo replies with a smile, “…Alert everyone else. We have to act now, ku ku ku…”
“Back at Nishizawa Tower…” The narrator states.
“Die!!” Mecha-Alisa shouts; pointing her cannon arm at the real Alisa and Momoka.
Suddenly a series of missile blasts explode around Mecha-Alisa; causing Momoka and the real Alisa to look over and see the Paul and the remaining helicopters fire upon her.
“Yes!!” Momoka shouts; thrusting her hand into the air triumphantly as she sees this.
“Damn you all! Does your stupidity know no bounds?!” Mecha-Alisa screams; blasting through the smoke and smashing one of the helicopters with her fists as hard as she can.
“What is this? Some sort of bad comic book?” Mecha-Alisa screams angrily; grabbing another helicopter by the tail and swinging it as hard as she can into some other ships. “You’re not going to win; idiots! I am invincible! I am perfection! You are nothing but pathetic mortals!!”
“Oh no…” Momoka mutters as Mecha-Alisa continues to destroy more and more ships as they try helplessly to fire upon her.
“We…can not stop her…” The real Alisa states. “What?!” Momoka shouts angrily; looking over at her. “I fought her before…she is too powerful…” Alisa replies; still very weak.
“And I already took out your daddy...” Momoka says in realization, “…But we just can’t let her win either.”
“We…need help…” Alisa replies; still supporting herself on Momoka’s shoulder.
“To hell with all Pekoponjin and anyone who fights with them!!” Mecha-Alisa screams; opening a series of missile pods on her body and firing rockets in all directions.
“This woman’s got some serious issues!” the pilot inside Paul’s ship shouts; watching as more helicopters and planes are destroyed.
“Paul! Get us out of here! We need to regroup, now!” Momoka shouts. “Yes, Momoka ojou-sama!” Paul shouts as his helicopter is rocked by the pilot trying to evade the missile blasts.
“No!!!” Mecha-Alisa screams; extending long blades from her arms and charging towards Paul’s helicopter.
Just as she leaps into the air towards the ship; she gets blind-sided by Momoka and Alisa as they fall over the side of the tower.
“Momoka ojou-sama!!” Paul shouts; looking out of the helicopter as he sees them all fall towards the ground.
“This won’t save you!!” Mecha-Alisa screams angrily. “Shut up!!” Momoka and Alisa both shout at the same time; punching Mecha-Alisa squarely in the face and knocking her offline.
Momoka activates her jetpack and watches as Mecha-Alisa falls towards the ground with tremendous speed.
Just then, the real Alisa loses her grip and starts to fall. “Gotcha!” Momoka shouts; grabbing Alisa’s hand a moment later.
“Thank you.” Alisa replies, “That punch used up the last of my strength.”
“I owed you, since I beat you up before…” Momoka replies sheepishly, “I hope this makes up for that.”
Alisa looks up at her and appears to smile a little, but it fades away quickly. “Thank you.”
Paul’s helicopter floats up next to them; and Momoka looks over at him and he nods approvingly.
“Just don’t get the wrong idea…” Momoka smiles happily as she looks down at Alisa, “Fuyuki-kun’s still mine.”
“Meanwhile…down below…” The narrator states.
Mecha-Alisa lies in a thousand pieces on the ground; strewn all across the nearby buildings and road, as a glowing light approaches her offline head.
“Report.” A voice states, and suddenly Mecha-Alisa’s optics flicker on slowly.
“Failure…the real A-A-Alisa still exists, and the Pek-Pek-Pekoponjin lives as well…” Mecha-Alisa replies.
“So” “it” “would” “seem…” The glowing light replies; hidden from Mecha-Alisa’s view, “…It” “would” “appear” “that” “we” have” “to” “resort” “to” “other” “measures…”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
Outside of the school; Dororo and Koyuki sit in a tree watching when Dororo suddenly grabs the side of his hat.
“What is it?” Koyuki asks him. “I’m getting a signal. We have to move, now!” Dororo shouts; when suddenly they both stop in mid movement.
“I’m afraid you two won’t be moving anywhere any time soon…” Tokiki smiles as he floats behind with a jetpack on as blue auras form over both of them, “I got a signal too; except mine was for back-up.”
“Inside the school…” The narrator states.
“But I can’t just leave school like this!” Kamiya shouts as she tries to keep up with Atsuko; who’s still holding her by the wrist. “You don’t have a choice!” Atsuko shouts; as she suddenly sees Giroro and Tamama jump out in front of them down at the end of the hall.
“No!” Atsuko shouts as she sees them and she slows to a stop. “You can see them?!” Kamiya shouts in shock.
Atsuko turns to her; looking at her in shock. “I…I…” Atsuko stutters; unsure of what to say for the first time.
“What’s going on? How can you see them?” Kamiya asks, raising Atsuko’s hand. “I…” Atsuko mutters; looking up at Kamiya.
“We’ve got you on tape talking to Natsumi, Atsuko Setsuko-san. We all have you on tape. It’s over!” Giroro states; holding up a tape recorder.
Atsuko looks back at Kamiya nervously; a look of fear on her face. “Atsuko-chan…what’s going on?” Kamiya asks with fear and sadness in her voice.
“I’m sorry, Kamiya…” Atsuko shouts; pulling Kamiya close and hugging her tightly, “I didn’t want it to come to this. I lied to you.” She comments as Giroro and Tamama watch this from a short distance away.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts in shock as Atsuko continues to hold her tightly. “I lied to you! I’m so sorry! I never meant for you to know!!” Atsuko shouts.
“What are you talking about?!” Kamiya shouts. “I do know about the aliens! I know about they’re plot against you…I just didn’t want to alarm you.” Atsuko states; lying as she holds Kamiya tightly.
“How did you know about them?” Kamiya asks her; now struggling a little against her grip. “I’ll explain later. But for now; allow me to do this!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing a small laser pistol from her pocket and firing upon Giroro and Tamama.
They both jump out of the way quickly; and Tamama starts to inhale energy when Giroro quickly clamps his mouth.
“No, don’t! You’ll hit Kamiya-san!” Giroro shouts; trying to calm Tamama down.
“I’m walking out of this building with Kamiya; and there’s nothing you can do to stop me; Keronians!” Atsuko shouts; now pointing the gun at Kamiya’s head.
“Atsuko-chan, what in the hell are you doing?!” Kamiya shouts; feeling the gun barrel against her head. Giroro raises his gun and points it at Atsuko; staring her down.
“We can’t let her get away with Kamiya-chan, desu!” Tamama shouts; watching as Atsuko slowly backs away with her hostage. “We don’t have a choice…right now…” Giroro mutters sternly with depression clearly apparent in his voice; still aiming his gun at Atsuko’s head.
“Lower your weapon, Keronian; or you won’t have any Pekoponjin to take back to your bosses!” Atsuko shouts; pressing the gun against Kamiya’s head harder.
“What is she talking about, desu?” Tamama asks Giroro with confusion. “It’s called tactical warfare. This Pekoponjin knows what she’s doing…” Giroro comments.
“Huh?” Tamama asks with a question mark above his head. “She’s using reverse psychology. She’s trying to confuse Kamiya; it’s what she’s been doing all along!” Giroro shouts.
“Don’t lie, Keronian scum! Kamiya’s my best friend! I love her!” Atsuko shouts; leaving Kamiya with a look of confusion at a level she’s never had before.
“Huh?” Giroro mutters; staring at Atsuko in blank confusion. “You…love me…?” Kamiya asks her; causing Atsuko to look over at her.
“Well; perhaps that wasn’t the best choice of words…” Atsuko comments, “I mean I love you as a friend.”
“Oh, that makes sense.” Tamama comments, now less confused. Giroro suddenly shakes his head and re-aims his gun at Atsuko. “Never mind that; she’s only trying to distract us.” He comments sternly.
“How observant…” Atsuko replies; playing along, “…But unfortunately; I have to be leaving now. Goodbye!” Atsuko shouts; firing a series of random blasts at them.
Giroro and Tamama easily dodge the misplaced shots; only to realize that they were cover fire as Atsuko and Kamiya are now gone from sight.
“They got away from us!” Giroro shouts into his hat communicator. “We’re on it!” Saburo shouts as he holds up his pen. “Ku ku ku…fortunately we found out about Atsuko in time…that gave me enough time to go to her desk and find your ink reservoir and repair your pen.” Tomo replies with a snicker.
“Thank you for that, Kururu.” Saburo says with a smile as he uses his taped up pen to draw a pair of beam sabers and a pair of rocket packs.
“Let’s thank her for what she did!” Saburo smiles; handing Tomo a rocket pack and a beam saber. “Ku ku ku…” Tomo snickers evilly as they race down the hall towards Giroro and Tamama’s positions.
“Not far away…” The narrator states.
“Atsuko, stop already!” Kamiya shouts as she’s dragged behind Atsuko as she races down the hallways of the school. Atsuko stops momentarily and turns towards Kamiya.
“What is it, Kamiya?” Atsuko asks. “Something else is going on here, I know it…” Kamiya replies; standing to her feet, “…And I want you to tell me what it is before we go any further!”
“No, there’s no time for that! We have to go now!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Kamiya’s hand again as she starts to move; but Kamiya yanks free and Atsuko stops again.
Atsuko slowly turns to Kamiya; staring her down evilly this time. “I said we have to go…Kamiya…” Atsuko states with a tone of anger. “No! You tell me what’s going on now!” Kamiya shouts angrily; staring back at the taller Atsuko, “I know that the Keroro Platoon can’t be behind Tokiki’s attack; since they knew me long before he attacked me. If they wanted to kidnap or kill me; they would have done it before. I didn’t put it together before; but things didn’t start becoming strange until you showed up.”
Atsuko stares at her; walking towards her slowly. “Well…it would appear as though you don’t trust me anymore…” Atsuko comments with little emotion as she raises her gun and points it at Kamiya, “…And that means you’ve outlived your usefulness to me.”
Kamiya watches in horror as she starts to compress the trigger; but hesitates.
Suddenly, Atsuko is blindsided by a giant fist; slamming her into the wall hard. Kamiya turns and sees Saburo holding up a piece of paper with a giant fist on it; as he stands next to Tomo.
“You guys got here just in the nick of time!” Kamiya shouts in shock. “Oww…” Atsuko moans; holding her head in pain as blood trickles out of several cuts on her body.
“She’s still up.” Tomo comments; noticing Atsuko still slumped on the ground. “No! Don’t hurt her anymore!” Kamiya shouts; racing between Saburo and Tomo and Atsuko.
“What?!” Saburo shouts in shock. “I want to know why she attacked me and wanted me dead! And…” Kamiya begins; turning to Atsuko slowly, “…And she’s still my friend.”
“But how can you be friends with her after she’s tricked you so many times?” Saburo asks, confused.
“…When I said I love you…I meant it…” Atsuko barely breathes out as she spits up a little blood, “...It’s true, I was sent…to capture you…but I grew a fondness for you. My only purpose; my entire existence…was for you. I was…created for one purpose: To find…the Pekoponjin Kamiya Yumenna and capture her. But now…now I find that I’ve fallen for you…you are truly special, Kamiya Yumenna…”
Atsuko suddenly collapses; causing Kamiya to instantly react. She races over and picks her up; looking down at her. “Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya mutters as she starts to cry a little.
“Is she…” Saburo asks as Giroro and Tamama walk towards them. “I don’t think so…” Kamiya replies; looking down at Atsuko, “…I sure hope she’s not dead…”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“You said that you had encountered that Mecha-Alisa before…what happened?” Momoka asks; sitting with Alisa inside of her helicopter with Paul.
“Yes…at first; I did not know that who she was…I only found that out after battling her…” Alisa explains, “Allow me to explain…”
“Shortly after Tokiki and Mecha-Alisa arrive on Pekopon; after the jail break…” The narrator states.
“These are the coordinates of the Yumenna residence. If the target is there; immobilize her.” Mecha-Alisa replies with an evil smirk.
“And what are you going to do?” Tokiki growls. “I’ve got other business to attend to. Now go!” She replies; and he walks away with a tone of disgust.
Mecha-Alisa’s hair band transforms into a pair of wings; and she flies off into the sky. A few minutes later, she sees something in the distance; and flies towards it.
“Daddy, we need to-” Alisa states when suddenly she’s blindsided by Mecha-Alisa; knocking her to the ground.
“You were easier to track down than I had anticipated…” Mecha-Alisa states; staring down the real Alisa as she walks towards her.
“What…?” Alisa asks; rolling over and seeing herself walking towards her. “It’s you!” Nevula states; seeing Mecha-Alisa.
“Correction: It is only me!” Mecha-Alisa states; her hair band transforming into a pair of blades and slicing at the ground. Alisa moves out of the way barely and Nevula quickly grabs the blades; tossing Mecha-Alisa over and slamming her onto the ground.
“Is this…a doppelganger?” Alisa asks in confusion as she rises to her feet. “You could say that!” Mecha-Alisa replies as she stands to her feet slowly.
Both hair bands changes into a pair of hands as they clash; struggling to get the advantage over the other.
“Oh, I forgot to mention…” Mecha-Alisa states as she changes her arm into a hammer; “…I have certain abilities that you don’t.”
She punches the real Alisa in the stomach; knocking her to the ground. Just then Nevula looks up at her and notices her arm transform back into a hand. “She’s a robot!” He shouts in shock.
“That’s right! I’m technological perfection! I was created by my bosses to be better than you; but I have my own goal…to be the real Alisa Southerncross!” She shouts.
“What?!” Nevula shouts in shock. “I am an exact copy of you; down to my hair band. But while I am technological perfection; you’re nothing but a wannabe Pekoponjin…” Mecha-Alisa states, “…How pathetic. You were something so much better than a mere mortal; and you’d throw it all away for a chance to become one of the universe’s lowest life-forms.”
“You don’t understand what it means to be human!” Nevula shouts as Alisa tries to recover. “That’s right; and I don’t want to either! I’d rather be offline than become some worthless waste of matter like you two!” Mecha-Alisa states.
“Then allow me to grant your wish!” Nevula shouts as he suddenly changes and fully engulfs Mecha-Alisa. She struggles back; managing to slice through his shell as he holds her; but only momentarily.
He stretches himself further and further until he’s over a nearby body of water and throws her down into the water.
The exposed circuitry on her starts to short out as she screams in pain. Suddenly; she shorts out completely and sinks under the surface and disappears from view.
“And that was the last time we saw her…” Alisa finishes.
“How do you suppose she got away?” Momoka asks. “I’m betting it has something to do with those bosses she mentioned…” Nevula states, “…If only we knew who they were…”
“Back at the school…” The narrator states.
Kamiya continues to sit with the unconscious Atsuko; holding her in her arms as the others look on solemnly.
“Well; this is awkward…how am I going to explain this to the bosses…” A voice states, and they turn to see Tokiki standing a short distance away from there.
Suddenly he looks up and notices that he’s been seen. “Oh shit!” Tokiki shouts; firing off several blasts at Saburo and the others.
They manage to dodge his shots as they start racing after him; chasing him down the halls. They easily catch up to him and grab him; causing him to shoot his weapon in every direction random and strike Tomo.
A few moments later the Tomo suit cracks apart and Kururu tumbles out of it. “Ku ku ku…” He snickers; enjoying the experience.
“Let me go!!” Tokiki shouts angrily, struggling to get away from their grip. “You’re not going anywhere!” Saburo states; holding him tightly.
“No! This can’t be happening!” Tokiki shouts; fighting back as he tries to break free. “It’s over…finally…” Giroro sighs, “…Let’s contact the others and get out of here.”
He presses the side of his hat as he starts to walk; but stops in mid-walk. “What is it?” Saburo asks him; turning to face him.
“Dororo’s not responding.” He comments. “Neither is Gunsou-san.” Tamama replies; tapping his hat.
“No one’s responding at all…” Giroro shouts; a little more concerned as he taps his hat frantically, “Koyuki? Mois? Fuyuki? Natsumi?!”
“Looks like it’s not as over as you thought it was…” Tokiki smirks evilly as Saburo holds him.
“What did you do?!” Giroro shouts; grabbing Tokiki from Saburo and shaking him violently.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Tokiki laughs as Giroro tosses him aside and activates his jet pack.
“Where are you going?” Saburo shouts; quickly grabbing Tokiki before he can get away. “To find the others…” Giroro shouts, “…Something’s wrong!”
Tamama quickly chases after him as Saburo places a piece of paper on the ground and draws a jail cell with one hand while holding Tokiki with the other.
“So you don’t go anywhere…” Saburo says as he tosses Tokiki inside the newly made cell; and walks past Kamiya.
“You coming?” He asks her as he activates his wing pack. “No…” Kamiya replies, “…I’m going to stay here and watch over her.”
Saburo nods silently and follows the others as Kamiya sits with Atsuko and the pissed off caged Tokiki.
“Well; we make an unlikely pair…” Tokiki comments sarcastically as he looks over at Kamiya. “Don’t think I forgot what you did,” Kamiya mutters with contempt, “…You’ve still got to free my mother from your control.”
“And what makes you think I’d do that?” Tokiki asks sarcastically. “I’m not the one in a cage; am I?” Kamiya comments with a smile; leaving Tokiki only to sigh.
“No…but you are the one who’s caged now.” Tokiki replies with a smile; leaving Kamiya confused. Suddenly she sees a blue aura form on the cage; and it shatters moments later.
Kamiya quickly rises to her feet; but Tokiki fires a blast at her; causing her to freeze in place.
“Ah yes…they never learn…” Tokiki replies; keeping his blast on a minimum setting as he hoists her into the air and proceeds to walk away with her.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
Giroro floats slowly down the halls; searching for any sign of anybody when he sees the door open suddenly. He aims his gun at the door carefully; and sees Natsumi stumble out of the girl’s bathroom.
“NATSUMI!!” He shouts; racing over to her and catching her in his arms barely.
“What’s…happening…?” She asks; still a little groggy. “We’ve got the situation under control right now. The two operatives who were attacking Kamiya have been taken care of; and the school’s been frozen in time now that it’s no longer an undercover mission but a full-blown war,” He explains, “We’re searching for the others now. They’re not responding to our communicators.”
“They’re…not?” Natsumi asks. “Yes…” Giroro begins, “…I just hope nothing’s happened to them.”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“I haven’t found Fu-kki yet, desu…” Tamama comments into his hat. “What about Koyuki-chan and Dororo?” Saburo asks from the other end. “I saw them…they were frozen in place by Tokiki’s freeze ray on two trees branches outside. I already alerted Kururu about it, desu.” He replies.
“Good. I’m still searching for Angol Mois…” Saburo begins, but suddenly stops, “…Never mind, I found her.”
He walks up behind her as she kneels down on the floor; crying uncontrollably; now in her true Angol form.
“What’s wrong?” Saburo asks. “No…he’s gone…” She sobs out barely; tossing her Lucifer Spear aside as she covers her face in her hands.
“Who’s gone? What happened?” Saburo asks her. “They took him! They took Uncle!” Mois shouts; still unable to stop crying.
“They took Keroro?!” Saburo shouts in shock, “Who? Who took him?”
“I tried to stop them…but they were too powerful. I didn’t stand a chance…” Mois shouts.
“Who? Who were they?” Saburo asks, kneeling down in front of Mois and holding her head up so she looks at him.
“God.” Mois simply replies with fear in her eyes.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“My god…” Tokiki replies as he stares up in shock. “Yes” “you” “may” “see” “us” “now…” A series of voices reply as the rebuilt Mecha-Alisa stands underneath where Tokiki is staring; completely an endoskeleton now.
“I’m afraid we’ve lost Unit 2; but we’ve got what we came for…” Tokiki states as he stands outside of the school; holding out Kamiya; who’s frozen in place in his aura beam.
“Excellent…” A voice states as he looks up at a series of 5 rotating white orbs; each with a different pair of glowing eyes as their only distinguishing features; hovering in mid air as bolts of electricity connect them and keep them afloat.
“I” “must” “commend” “you” “Keronian…” The orbs state; each orb speaking one word and rotating as it speaks, “Keronians” “are” “not” “something” “we” “choose” “to” “depend” “upon” “anymore…”
“I am aware of this now; my God, the Originals…” Tokiki mutters; kneeling before them as he presents them with Kamiya.
“And” “we” “have” “what” “we” “need” “now” “and” “we” “picked” “up” “a” “little” “something…” The Originals state, “…That” “you” “could” “call” “the” “final” “step” “in” “correcting” “the” “situation…”
Behind them; encased in a tube in suspended animation; floats Keroro Gunsou…
“With Keroro captured and most of the Keroro Platoon and their allies out of commission; will anyone be able to stop the Originals? And just what do they have in mind for Keroro? And what is their ultimate goal? Will anyone be able to survive this war?” The narrator shouts in shock, “Keep watching and find out!!”
That's it for now! Please tell me what you think!! ^_^
That's right; a new chapter!! :keroro5: I know...finally, after how long...
Anyway, I know it's been a while; so I hope you all are still interested in this. Please comment and tell me what you think; or at least that you're still interested in the story. :wink:
Here we go! Chapter 29!!! 8)
Click here to read the story!
Keroro Gunsou: The Azumanga Daioh Adventure!
Part 29: “Momoka: The battle of the dual Alisa’s! De arimasu!”
"As Atsuko Setsuko and Tokiki continue their missions elsewhere, the third member of the group after Kamiya Yumenna; Alisa Southerncross; finally faces her greatest adversary…” The narrator states, “Momoka Nishizawa!”
“SHUT UP!” Momoka shouts; knocking the narrator out with a swat of her hand, “No one asked you to do a commentary over this!”
“Yes…ohhh…” The narrator moans as Momoka turns back to Alisa; who stands on Nishizawa tower; surrounded on all sides by the entire Nishizawa Peach Group army.
“Now for you!” Momoka shouts; her hair spiking and a crazed look coming across her face as she points her cannon at Alisa.
“We don’t have to do this!” Nevula shouts; forming a hand and signaling Momoka to stop. “It’s too late for that!” Momoka shouts; firing a blast at Alisa.
“Daddy!” Alisa shouts, as Nevula suddenly changes shape into a baseball bat and bats the blast away straight into one of the nearby helicopters.
Momoka growls angrily as she watches the hit helicopter fall from the sky in a trail of smoke. She suddenly activates her rockets and charges Alisa; catching her totally by surprise.
She tackles her to the ground and pins her arms down; straddling her as she holds her down. “Why are you doing this? I did not do anything!” Alisa asks; trying to reason with Momoka as she looks up at her.
“You already did enough!” Momoka shouts; struggling to keep Alisa’s arms down. Suddenly she looks up and sees Nevula forming the shape of a hand above her head.
“Fortunately; I came prepared for a battle with you…” Momoka smiles, as a gas is suddenly released from her suit just as Nevula reaches in around her.
Moments later, Nevula releases his grip on her and forms back into a hair band on Alisa’s head.
“DADDY!” Alisa shouts in despair as she sees this. “You didn’t think I’d let you win that easily; did you?” Momoka asks; picking up Alisa above her head and holding her high above her.
“Now; it’s a fair fight!” Momoka shouts triumphantly, throwing Alisa down as hard as she can against the metal grates of the tower top.
“It’s over…” Momoka states with a wicked smile; walking towards Alisa.
“Meanwhile, at Kamiya’s school…” The narrator states.
“Any thoughts?” Saburo asks Natsumi, Fuyuki, Angol Mois and the Keroro Platoon as they stand around him and Tomo.
“I don’t know…but I did see that girl. There’s something definitely going on with her…but I don’t know what it is…” Natsumi comments as Fuyuki looks at Saburo’s inkless pen.
“After I analyzed the pen; it seemed odd to me that the ink would run out now, so suddenly,” Tomo explains, “Some of the ink should have leaked in Saburo’s pocket or while he was writing with it. Something isn’t right, ku ku ku.”
“You could say, suspicious circumstances?” Mois comments; also looking at the pen.
“But what could it mean, desu?” Tamama asks; holding a bun in his hand from the cafeteria and quickly consuming it.
“Atsuko Setsuko is not who she says she is.” A voice states; and they turn to see Dororo walk up to them.
“Dororo? Weren’t you here?” Keroro asks; causing him to instantly start crying.
Everyone instantly sweatdrops; leaving Keroro to look around in confusion.
“What Dororo was going to say is that we think she’s trying to sabotage us.” Koyuki says; picking up Dororo and holding him close to her.
“How do you know this?” Giroro asks her. “We were watching outside; and we saw a strange light source from outside of the building. When we went towards it; it was gone; but it was coming from just outside of the room that Atsuko was in at the time. We don’t know if it’s just a coincidence; but judging from what’s happening,” Koyuki explains, “I’d guess not.”
“Something’s not quite right here…and we need to figure out what it is!” Saburo comments. “And I think I might have a way to do it…” Tomo smirks evilly; rubbing her hands together.
“Elsewhere, back on Nishizawa tower…” The narrator states.
Alisa lies hurt on the ground, her face turned away from Momoka as Momoka walks towards her triumphantly. “Oh…we shall see…Pekoponjin who’s going to win…” Momoka hears Alisa say as she walks towards her.
“Oh, still got some fight in you?” Momoka asks angrily; picking up Alisa by the head with her gloved hand; only to drop her jaw in shock moments later.
“Huh?” Momoka shouts; seeing that Alisa’s knocked out cold. “But…didn’t she just…” Momoka asks; looking at Alisa with confusion.
Suddenly, a series of explosions happens from behind her; causing her to drop Alisa and turn around quickly.
“What’s going, Paul?” Momoka shouts over her intercom.
“I don’t know yet, Momoka ojou-sama; but I’ll find out.” Paul replies; signaling two other personnel in his helicopter to get on it.
Momoka turns around a few moments later; still seeing Alisa lying on the ground defeated. “Something’s wrong here…” Momoka states; unsure of what’s happening.
More explosions rock the idling ships; causing Momoka to look around wildly in confusion. “Paul! What’s happening?!” Momoka shouts frantically.
Inside Paul’s helicopter; one of the personnel hands him a small piece of paper. “I don’t know how to tell you this, Momoka ojou-sama…but…” Paul starts; looking at the paper.
“What is it, Paul?!” Momoka shouts. “There’s another Alisa-dono.” Paul states; looking at a blurry picture of another Alisa heading towards of the ships just before it was destroyed.
“What?!” Momoka shouts; staring on blankly. Suddenly she turns and sees a shadowy figure floating a short distance from her; staring right at her.
“No…it’s not possible!” Momoka shouts; looking at the figure and then down at the unconscious Alisa on the tower.
“Foolish Pekoponjin…you don’t stand a chance against the real Alisa Southerncross!” The shadowy figure states; emerging into the light as she speaks.
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“Damn that girl…” Tokiki states; closing the panel on his weapon and standing to his feet, “…Thanks to her; I got delayed with these damn repairs!”
He extends his arm out and fires a shot at a nearby bird; causing it to freeze in flight and fall into a nearby tree and gently bounce between branches to the ground.
“Perfect…” Tokiki smirks, “…Now, to exact my revenge!”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“Welcome to your next period, de arimasu!” Keroro shouts happily; as he stands in front of the class. “I can’t believe I’m taking a class from the stupid frog…” Natsumi mumbles under her breath as she sighs.
“Need any help with that?” Atsuko asks; smiling as she looks over Kamiya’s shoulder. “No, I should be fine. Thanks though…” Kamiya uneasily replies as she nods a little and looks back down at her work.
It would seem that Kamiya’s trust in me is waning a little… Atsuko thinks to herself; when suddenly her pocket starts to vibrate.
“Crap!” Atsuko comments; causing a few nearby people to look at her. “Sorry…just forgot what I was thinking about.” Atsuko replies quickly; shrugging her shoulders.
As they all slowly turn away, Atsuko peers cautiously into her pocket. Oh, it’s just Tokiki… She thinks to herself with a look of disappointment; and turns off the alarm on the device.
“Oh, Kamiya…I thought you might like to know that this was on your back…” Atsuko comments; handing Kamiya a piece of paper.
Kamiya looks at it; realizing it’s a ‘Kick me’ sign. “Oh really?” Kamiya asks, surprised. “Yes. I’m sorry I didn’t say anything before; but I didn’t want to distract you from your work.” Atsuko replies with a sly smile.
“Oh, thank you!” Kamiya replies happily with a smile, “I wonder who would have done such a mean thing!”
Who indeed… Atsuko thinks to herself with a bit of a chuckle. “Something funny?” Kamiya asks; still looking at Atsuko.
“No, not really…” Atsuko replies, “…Though it is really sad. I mean; who does that kind of thing anymore?” “Yeah, I know!” Kamiya replies and laughs a little, “It is really silly, but at the same time…”
Atsuko looks at her as her expression changes to one of sadness. “Is something the matter?” Atsuko asks her.
“No, it’s fine…” Kamiya replies slowly. “Kamiya,” Atsuko states; placing her hand upon her shoulder, “…If something’s bothering you; you can tell me. I’m your friend.”
Kamiya reaches for Atsuko’s hand out of habit; but stops short and lowers her hand to the desk. “Thank you, Atsuko-chan. I appreciate you always being there to help me out…” Kamiya replies with a smile.
“Now tell me what’s wrong…” Atsuko asks, staring down Kamiya with her trademark smirk. “Well; to be honest with you…I feel like people have been against me lately.” Kamiya explains.
“Oh? How so?” Atsuko asks. “I don’t know…my friends are all against me; it seems; and I’ve lost my best friend and-” Kamiya explains; when she’s suddenly cut off.
“I thought I was your best friend?” Atsuko asks, with a confused look. “Well…you are; but…” Kamiya explains warily.
“You mean there’s someone else?” Atsuko pries. “Well…I can’t really explain it…it’s not something you’d understand; I’m afraid…” Kamiya replies sheepishly; rubbing the back of her head.
“You’d be surprised with what I know…” Atsuko smiles happily. “Huh?” Kamiya asks; looking up with surprise.
“I’m just saying that I have noticed this a little too.” Atsuko quickly replies; covering her tracks. “Really? I thought it was just my imagination.” Kamiya replies.
“No…it does seem odd to me. Like people haven’t been themselves lately…” Atsuko replies as she secretly points in a direction, “…And I think it has something to do with that girl over there.”
Kamiya looks over to where she’s pointing; and sees Natsumi quickly turn around and face forward in her desk.
“Natsumi-chan?” Kamiya asks, looking back at Atsuko now, “That’s impossible.”
“Oh, and why’s that?” Atsuko asks, pressuring Kamiya.
“Well…I can’t really say…” Kamiya replies; sweatdropping, “…But I just know that they aren’t doing anything.”
“They?” Atsuko asks; catching Kamiya totally unaware.
“Ah!” Kamiya shouts; looking at her in shock. “Is there something you’re not telling me, Kamiya?” Atsuko asks; staring her down.
“I can’t say…please Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya replies. “Don’t be afraid, Kamiya…” Atsuko smiles evilly, grabbing Kamiya’s hands and holding them tightly, “…If you’re referring to that girl and her friends; I already know about them.”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“The real Alisa Southerncross? But then…who’s that?” Momoka asks; looking down at the defeated Alisa.
“I’d tell you; but there’s no sense in telling something to the soon-to-be dead!” Alisa states with an insane smile on her face.
Suddenly Momoka matches her stern crazed expression. “Well; I defeated one Alisa; two can’t be any more of a challenge…” Momoka states; firing her Momoka Impacto at the new Alisa.
“Silly Pekoponjin weaponry…” Alisa states; merely side-stepping the blast as she floats over to Momoka and punches her squarely in the stomach.
As Momoka falls to the ground on the tower; Alisa places her foot on her shoulder and forces Momoka to her knees.
“That’s right Pekoponjin…bow before your masters…” Alisa smirks as Momoka tries to stand back up against the force of Alisa’s foot.
“Back at the school…” The narrator explains.
“You know?!” Kamiya shouts in shock; causing the nearby students to look over at them. “Sorry, she didn’t mean to shout…” Atsuko replies; waving away their gazes.
After a minute or so they stop looking and Kamiya turns back to Atsuko. “You know?” Kamiya asks her. “I’m not sure what they are doing; but I’ve seen her talk with a bunch of other students. They seem to be conspiring against you.” Atsuko explains.
“No, you misunderstand. They’re helping me.” Kamiya explains with a nod. “Are you sure?” Atsuko asks; causing Kamiya to look at her in doubt.
“What do you mean?” Kamiya asks. “Think about it…all of these going on can’t be coincidence. I heard them talking about you. They are up to no good I tell you!” Atsuko explains.
“But…” Kamiya comments, trying not to listen to Atsuko. “Listen to me, Kamiya! I am your friend! Have I ever done anything to make you question that?” Atsuko asks her, still holding her hands tightly.
“No, you haven’t; but still…” Kamiya replies. “Has anything out of the ordinary been happening to you outside of school?” Atsuko asks.
“Outside of school?” Kamiya asks in shock. She pauses for a moment; and remembers Tokiki’s attack. “Actually; yes…” Kamiya replies slowly.
“Consider the facts here, Kamiya. These so-called friends of yours know you outside of school. I don’t know you outside of school. What’s the chances that odd things happen to you outside of school and here; and they’re connected to both of them?” Atsuko asks convincingly.
Kamiya thinks about it; looking up at Keroro in his teachers costume; teaching the class. Keronians… Kamiya thinks to herself suddenly; realizing that Tokiki and Keroro are both Keronians.
“No…it’s not possible…” Kamiya mutters in disbelief. “Yes, it is. Nothing is coincidence; I’ve come to realize, Kamiya.” Atsuko explains, “The simplest explanation is often the right one.”
“But…but…why would they do this to me?” Kamiya mutters; covering her mouth in fear as she extracts herself from Atsuko’s grip.
“I don’t know, but I think we should take care of them before they become any more of a problem…” Atsuko replies with a stern look, as she stares at Natsumi.
“Back at Nishizawa tower…” The narrator states.
“No…” A voice states, and Alisa turns and sees the other Alisa slowly rising to her feet. “Still alive, huh?” Alisa states, looking around at the other Alisa.
“Do not…hurt her…” The other Alisa states, as she tries to stand but falls to her knees again. “Oh…I’ve waited a long time to destroy you, doppelganger…” The other Alisa states, still pressing her foot down on Momoka as she looks at the wobbly Alisa, “…And like hell I’ll let some worthless Pekoponjin rob me of my prize!”
“She is not…a worthless…Pekoponjin…” The other Alisa states; trying to stand up again. “Oh…how foolish you are…” The other Alisa states with a crazed smile, “…All Pekoponjin are scum upon this universe. They do not deserve to exist for any matter other than target practice!”
“Target this!” A voice suddenly shouts; and that Alisa turns to see a giant fist rocketing straight towards her.
Before she can react; the fist smashes her across the face; causing her to stumble backwards in a cloud of smoke as the fist explodes.
Momoka rises to her feet finally and watches as the other Alisa tries to clear away the smoke from her face. She looks over to the other Alisa; who’s still trying to stand up.
“You’ve got some explaining to do!” Momoka shouts as she picks up Alisa by her collar and stares her down. “Who’s that other Alisa? What’s going on here?!” Momoka shouts angrily.
“You pathetic piece of Pekoponjin shit…” A voice shouts; causing both Momoka and Alisa to look over as the smoke starts to clear around the other Alisa. Suddenly; they both stare in shock as the smoke finally clears completely.
“You thought you could stop me?! You thought you could rob me of becoming the real Alisa Southerncross?!” The other Alisa states; as parts of her flesh hang from her face and her body sizzles; with flames burning various pieces of her clothing.
“NO WAY!” Momoka shouts; letting go of Alisa as Alisa holds onto her for balance. “It is that doppelganger I ran into several days ago…” Alisa states as she looks over at the approaching Alisa.
“Doppelganger?” Momoka asks in confusion. “I thought she was a doppelganger at first, but I was wrong. She is an agent working for some aliens…her name is Mecha-Alisa. She is a robot designed to be an exact copy of me…” Alisa states, “Or more to the point; a replacement for me.”
“I knew I should have killed you when I had the chance…” Mecha-Alisa states; her metal endoskeleton now partially exposed as she tears off the hanging flesh from her face.
“No…I’ve been attacking the wrong Alisa!” Momoka shouts in stark realization. “Well; that’s Pekoponjin stupidity for you!” Mecha-Alisa states; as she splits her wrist apart and her hair band transforms into a cannon and extends down from her head and attaches to her wrist.
“How perfect…” Mecha-Alisa growls, “I can eliminate two annoyances with one shot!”
“Back at the school…” The narrator states.
“Oh, Natsumi! Can you come over here for a minute?” Atsuko calls; causing Natsumi to look over at them.
Natsumi cautiously nods and slowly walks towards them; unsure of what’s going on. “Sorry to bother you; but we’ve been noticing something…” Atsuko explains.
“Oh? What’s that?” Natsumi asks her. “Well; I don’t think we should talk here…” Atsuko explains with a smile.
“Sensei! May we be excused for a moment?” Atsuko asks; rising to her feet. Keroro looks over at them suddenly; stopping the middle of his teaching; and sees Natsumi standing with Atsuko.
“O.K, de arimasu. But make it quick.” Keroro replies with a wink; staying in character. “Thank you.” Atsuko replies as her and Natsumi rise to her feet.
Kamiya rises to her feet too; but Atsuko waves her hand to stop her. “No, you stay here. I don’t want to embarrass you or get you into this any more.” Atsuko comments. “But…” Kamiya insists; only to be deterred again.
“I’ll handle it. Don’t worry about it.” Atsuko replies with a wink; leaving Natsumi a little confused.
Natsumi and Atsuko walk out of the classroom together; leaving everyone to look on as they do. They walk down the hallway and into a nearby bathroom; where Atsuko proceeds to close the door behind them.
“What are you doing?” Natsumi asks; standing up to the taller Atsuko. “Don’t start with me; Pekoponjin!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Natsumi by the shirt.
“Pekoponjin?!” Natsumi shouts in shock. “Yeah, that’s right! I know all about you and your little plot to expose me…but it’s not going to happen!” Atsuko shouts; slamming Natsumi up against a wall.
“What?!” Natsumi shouts; struggling against Atsuko’s grip. “One of my partners in this operation tipped me off that you were coming here; plotting to expose me…but it’s not going to happen!” Atsuko explains, “Right now Kamiya doesn’t know what I’m doing; and I intend to keep it that way!”
“You’re insane! Let me go!!” Natsumi shouts; forcing Atsuko’s hands back a little. “You’re strong…those Keronians chose wisely in their allies…” Atsuko replies with an evil smirk.
Suddenly; Natsumi kicks her in the stomach; causing Atsuko to drop her to the ground. As Natsumi races for the door; Atsuko grabs her by the back of the collar and yanks her backwards; throwing her into one of the stall walls.
“Fool! You think you can defeat me!” Atsuko shouts as Natsumi cries out in pain. “Don’t you see? The bosses have a perfect plan to eliminate the problem; and I won’t allow you to interfere with that plan!”
“Oh yeah…” Natsumi replies with a smile as blood trickles out of her mouth. “Yeah, that’s right!” Atsuko shouts.
Natsumi reaches into her pocket and pulls out a small recorder. “Tell that to Kamiya when she hears what you did.” Natsumi smiles; taunting Atsuko with the recorder.
“Clever…” Atsuko replies, “But not clever enough.”
“Huh?” Natsumi replies as she tries to stand up; using the wall for support. Suddenly; Atsuko does a roundhouse kick; knocking the recorder out of her hand and catching in it in mid air.
“I’ve come too far to be stopped by you!” Atsuko shouts; slamming the recorder into the wall as hard as she can.
Natsumi watches as it crumbles into tiny pieces; and she tackles Atsuko to the ground.
“I don’t know why you’re doing this to Kamiya-chan; but it’s got to stop; NOW!” Natsumi shouts angrily as she pins down Atsuko’s shoulders.
Suddenly; Natsumi’s eyes roll back in her head and she collapses on top of Atsuko. “Do Pekoponjin ever stop talking?” Atsuko comments sarcastically; pushing Natsumi off of her as she puts a small device back in her pocket.
“Fortunately for me; I had factored in having to fight one of you eventually. Figures that Pekoponjin are susceptible to chemical injections.” Atsuko comments as she rises to her feet.
Suddenly; the door bursts open and Kamiya walks in. “What’s taking so long? I got worried and came looking for-” Kamiya starts when she sees Natsumi lying on the floor unconscious.
“What happened?!” Kamiya shouts in shock. “I was right. They are conspiring against you!” Atsuko explains; pretending to catch her breath.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts. “I confronted her about it and she attacked me. I managed to get some information out of her before that though. She mentioned something about an alien; some Keronian or something named Tokiki. I don’t know what they’re plotting; but they want you either dead or captured. I fought her as much as I could; but I fear that now that she’s down; they’ll know something happened!” Atsuko explains with worry in her voice.
“No…I don’t believe it!” Kamiya shouts in disbelief. “Believe it! I don’t know what they told you; but they lied to you! I don’t know anything about aliens; but it can’t be good!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Kamiya’s hand.
“We need to get out of here; NOW!” Atsuko shouts; pulling Kamiya by the wrist. “But what about her?” Kamiya asks; worried about Natsumi.
“She’ll be fine…once she wakes up. But right now; we need to get you out of here!” Atsuko shouts; racing out of the bathroom with Kamiya.
“But unknown to Atsuko…” The narrator states.
“Did you get the message?” Saburo asks, looking over at Tomo. “Loud and clear. Every word that Atsuko-san said was recorded by Natsumi and transmitted directly to me,” Tomo replies with a smile, “…Alert everyone else. We have to act now, ku ku ku…”
“Back at Nishizawa Tower…” The narrator states.
“Die!!” Mecha-Alisa shouts; pointing her cannon arm at the real Alisa and Momoka.
Suddenly a series of missile blasts explode around Mecha-Alisa; causing Momoka and the real Alisa to look over and see the Paul and the remaining helicopters fire upon her.
“Yes!!” Momoka shouts; thrusting her hand into the air triumphantly as she sees this.
“Damn you all! Does your stupidity know no bounds?!” Mecha-Alisa screams; blasting through the smoke and smashing one of the helicopters with her fists as hard as she can.
“What is this? Some sort of bad comic book?” Mecha-Alisa screams angrily; grabbing another helicopter by the tail and swinging it as hard as she can into some other ships. “You’re not going to win; idiots! I am invincible! I am perfection! You are nothing but pathetic mortals!!”
“Oh no…” Momoka mutters as Mecha-Alisa continues to destroy more and more ships as they try helplessly to fire upon her.
“We…can not stop her…” The real Alisa states. “What?!” Momoka shouts angrily; looking over at her. “I fought her before…she is too powerful…” Alisa replies; still very weak.
“And I already took out your daddy...” Momoka says in realization, “…But we just can’t let her win either.”
“We…need help…” Alisa replies; still supporting herself on Momoka’s shoulder.
“To hell with all Pekoponjin and anyone who fights with them!!” Mecha-Alisa screams; opening a series of missile pods on her body and firing rockets in all directions.
“This woman’s got some serious issues!” the pilot inside Paul’s ship shouts; watching as more helicopters and planes are destroyed.
“Paul! Get us out of here! We need to regroup, now!” Momoka shouts. “Yes, Momoka ojou-sama!” Paul shouts as his helicopter is rocked by the pilot trying to evade the missile blasts.
“No!!!” Mecha-Alisa screams; extending long blades from her arms and charging towards Paul’s helicopter.
Just as she leaps into the air towards the ship; she gets blind-sided by Momoka and Alisa as they fall over the side of the tower.
“Momoka ojou-sama!!” Paul shouts; looking out of the helicopter as he sees them all fall towards the ground.
“This won’t save you!!” Mecha-Alisa screams angrily. “Shut up!!” Momoka and Alisa both shout at the same time; punching Mecha-Alisa squarely in the face and knocking her offline.
Momoka activates her jetpack and watches as Mecha-Alisa falls towards the ground with tremendous speed.
Just then, the real Alisa loses her grip and starts to fall. “Gotcha!” Momoka shouts; grabbing Alisa’s hand a moment later.
“Thank you.” Alisa replies, “That punch used up the last of my strength.”
“I owed you, since I beat you up before…” Momoka replies sheepishly, “I hope this makes up for that.”
Alisa looks up at her and appears to smile a little, but it fades away quickly. “Thank you.”
Paul’s helicopter floats up next to them; and Momoka looks over at him and he nods approvingly.
“Just don’t get the wrong idea…” Momoka smiles happily as she looks down at Alisa, “Fuyuki-kun’s still mine.”
“Meanwhile…down below…” The narrator states.
Mecha-Alisa lies in a thousand pieces on the ground; strewn all across the nearby buildings and road, as a glowing light approaches her offline head.
“Report.” A voice states, and suddenly Mecha-Alisa’s optics flicker on slowly.
“Failure…the real A-A-Alisa still exists, and the Pek-Pek-Pekoponjin lives as well…” Mecha-Alisa replies.
“So” “it” “would” “seem…” The glowing light replies; hidden from Mecha-Alisa’s view, “…It” “would” “appear” “that” “we” have” “to” “resort” “to” “other” “measures…”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
Outside of the school; Dororo and Koyuki sit in a tree watching when Dororo suddenly grabs the side of his hat.
“What is it?” Koyuki asks him. “I’m getting a signal. We have to move, now!” Dororo shouts; when suddenly they both stop in mid movement.
“I’m afraid you two won’t be moving anywhere any time soon…” Tokiki smiles as he floats behind with a jetpack on as blue auras form over both of them, “I got a signal too; except mine was for back-up.”
“Inside the school…” The narrator states.
“But I can’t just leave school like this!” Kamiya shouts as she tries to keep up with Atsuko; who’s still holding her by the wrist. “You don’t have a choice!” Atsuko shouts; as she suddenly sees Giroro and Tamama jump out in front of them down at the end of the hall.
“No!” Atsuko shouts as she sees them and she slows to a stop. “You can see them?!” Kamiya shouts in shock.
Atsuko turns to her; looking at her in shock. “I…I…” Atsuko stutters; unsure of what to say for the first time.
“What’s going on? How can you see them?” Kamiya asks, raising Atsuko’s hand. “I…” Atsuko mutters; looking up at Kamiya.
“We’ve got you on tape talking to Natsumi, Atsuko Setsuko-san. We all have you on tape. It’s over!” Giroro states; holding up a tape recorder.
Atsuko looks back at Kamiya nervously; a look of fear on her face. “Atsuko-chan…what’s going on?” Kamiya asks with fear and sadness in her voice.
“I’m sorry, Kamiya…” Atsuko shouts; pulling Kamiya close and hugging her tightly, “I didn’t want it to come to this. I lied to you.” She comments as Giroro and Tamama watch this from a short distance away.
“What?!” Kamiya shouts in shock as Atsuko continues to hold her tightly. “I lied to you! I’m so sorry! I never meant for you to know!!” Atsuko shouts.
“What are you talking about?!” Kamiya shouts. “I do know about the aliens! I know about they’re plot against you…I just didn’t want to alarm you.” Atsuko states; lying as she holds Kamiya tightly.
“How did you know about them?” Kamiya asks her; now struggling a little against her grip. “I’ll explain later. But for now; allow me to do this!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing a small laser pistol from her pocket and firing upon Giroro and Tamama.
They both jump out of the way quickly; and Tamama starts to inhale energy when Giroro quickly clamps his mouth.
“No, don’t! You’ll hit Kamiya-san!” Giroro shouts; trying to calm Tamama down.
“I’m walking out of this building with Kamiya; and there’s nothing you can do to stop me; Keronians!” Atsuko shouts; now pointing the gun at Kamiya’s head.
“Atsuko-chan, what in the hell are you doing?!” Kamiya shouts; feeling the gun barrel against her head. Giroro raises his gun and points it at Atsuko; staring her down.
“We can’t let her get away with Kamiya-chan, desu!” Tamama shouts; watching as Atsuko slowly backs away with her hostage. “We don’t have a choice…right now…” Giroro mutters sternly with depression clearly apparent in his voice; still aiming his gun at Atsuko’s head.
“Lower your weapon, Keronian; or you won’t have any Pekoponjin to take back to your bosses!” Atsuko shouts; pressing the gun against Kamiya’s head harder.
“What is she talking about, desu?” Tamama asks Giroro with confusion. “It’s called tactical warfare. This Pekoponjin knows what she’s doing…” Giroro comments.
“Huh?” Tamama asks with a question mark above his head. “She’s using reverse psychology. She’s trying to confuse Kamiya; it’s what she’s been doing all along!” Giroro shouts.
“Don’t lie, Keronian scum! Kamiya’s my best friend! I love her!” Atsuko shouts; leaving Kamiya with a look of confusion at a level she’s never had before.
“Huh?” Giroro mutters; staring at Atsuko in blank confusion. “You…love me…?” Kamiya asks her; causing Atsuko to look over at her.
“Well; perhaps that wasn’t the best choice of words…” Atsuko comments, “I mean I love you as a friend.”
“Oh, that makes sense.” Tamama comments, now less confused. Giroro suddenly shakes his head and re-aims his gun at Atsuko. “Never mind that; she’s only trying to distract us.” He comments sternly.
“How observant…” Atsuko replies; playing along, “…But unfortunately; I have to be leaving now. Goodbye!” Atsuko shouts; firing a series of random blasts at them.
Giroro and Tamama easily dodge the misplaced shots; only to realize that they were cover fire as Atsuko and Kamiya are now gone from sight.
“They got away from us!” Giroro shouts into his hat communicator. “We’re on it!” Saburo shouts as he holds up his pen. “Ku ku ku…fortunately we found out about Atsuko in time…that gave me enough time to go to her desk and find your ink reservoir and repair your pen.” Tomo replies with a snicker.
“Thank you for that, Kururu.” Saburo says with a smile as he uses his taped up pen to draw a pair of beam sabers and a pair of rocket packs.
“Let’s thank her for what she did!” Saburo smiles; handing Tomo a rocket pack and a beam saber. “Ku ku ku…” Tomo snickers evilly as they race down the hall towards Giroro and Tamama’s positions.
“Not far away…” The narrator states.
“Atsuko, stop already!” Kamiya shouts as she’s dragged behind Atsuko as she races down the hallways of the school. Atsuko stops momentarily and turns towards Kamiya.
“What is it, Kamiya?” Atsuko asks. “Something else is going on here, I know it…” Kamiya replies; standing to her feet, “…And I want you to tell me what it is before we go any further!”
“No, there’s no time for that! We have to go now!” Atsuko shouts; grabbing Kamiya’s hand again as she starts to move; but Kamiya yanks free and Atsuko stops again.
Atsuko slowly turns to Kamiya; staring her down evilly this time. “I said we have to go…Kamiya…” Atsuko states with a tone of anger. “No! You tell me what’s going on now!” Kamiya shouts angrily; staring back at the taller Atsuko, “I know that the Keroro Platoon can’t be behind Tokiki’s attack; since they knew me long before he attacked me. If they wanted to kidnap or kill me; they would have done it before. I didn’t put it together before; but things didn’t start becoming strange until you showed up.”
Atsuko stares at her; walking towards her slowly. “Well…it would appear as though you don’t trust me anymore…” Atsuko comments with little emotion as she raises her gun and points it at Kamiya, “…And that means you’ve outlived your usefulness to me.”
Kamiya watches in horror as she starts to compress the trigger; but hesitates.
Suddenly, Atsuko is blindsided by a giant fist; slamming her into the wall hard. Kamiya turns and sees Saburo holding up a piece of paper with a giant fist on it; as he stands next to Tomo.
“You guys got here just in the nick of time!” Kamiya shouts in shock. “Oww…” Atsuko moans; holding her head in pain as blood trickles out of several cuts on her body.
“She’s still up.” Tomo comments; noticing Atsuko still slumped on the ground. “No! Don’t hurt her anymore!” Kamiya shouts; racing between Saburo and Tomo and Atsuko.
“What?!” Saburo shouts in shock. “I want to know why she attacked me and wanted me dead! And…” Kamiya begins; turning to Atsuko slowly, “…And she’s still my friend.”
“But how can you be friends with her after she’s tricked you so many times?” Saburo asks, confused.
“…When I said I love you…I meant it…” Atsuko barely breathes out as she spits up a little blood, “...It’s true, I was sent…to capture you…but I grew a fondness for you. My only purpose; my entire existence…was for you. I was…created for one purpose: To find…the Pekoponjin Kamiya Yumenna and capture her. But now…now I find that I’ve fallen for you…you are truly special, Kamiya Yumenna…”
Atsuko suddenly collapses; causing Kamiya to instantly react. She races over and picks her up; looking down at her. “Atsuko-chan…” Kamiya mutters as she starts to cry a little.
“Is she…” Saburo asks as Giroro and Tamama walk towards them. “I don’t think so…” Kamiya replies; looking down at Atsuko, “…I sure hope she’s not dead…”
“Meanwhile…” The narrator states.
“You said that you had encountered that Mecha-Alisa before…what happened?” Momoka asks; sitting with Alisa inside of her helicopter with Paul.
“Yes…at first; I did not know that who she was…I only found that out after battling her…” Alisa explains, “Allow me to explain…”
“Shortly after Tokiki and Mecha-Alisa arrive on Pekopon; after the jail break…” The narrator states.
“These are the coordinates of the Yumenna residence. If the target is there; immobilize her.” Mecha-Alisa replies with an evil smirk.
“And what are you going to do?” Tokiki growls. “I’ve got other business to attend to. Now go!” She replies; and he walks away with a tone of disgust.
Mecha-Alisa’s hair band transforms into a pair of wings; and she flies off into the sky. A few minutes later, she sees something in the distance; and flies towards it.
“Daddy, we need to-” Alisa states when suddenly she’s blindsided by Mecha-Alisa; knocking her to the ground.
“You were easier to track down than I had anticipated…” Mecha-Alisa states; staring down the real Alisa as she walks towards her.
“What…?” Alisa asks; rolling over and seeing herself walking towards her. “It’s you!” Nevula states; seeing Mecha-Alisa.
“Correction: It is only me!” Mecha-Alisa states; her hair band transforming into a pair of blades and slicing at the ground. Alisa moves out of the way barely and Nevula quickly grabs the blades; tossing Mecha-Alisa over and slamming her onto the ground.
“Is this…a doppelganger?” Alisa asks in confusion as she rises to her feet. “You could say that!” Mecha-Alisa replies as she stands to her feet slowly.
Both hair bands changes into a pair of hands as they clash; struggling to get the advantage over the other.
“Oh, I forgot to mention…” Mecha-Alisa states as she changes her arm into a hammer; “…I have certain abilities that you don’t.”
She punches the real Alisa in the stomach; knocking her to the ground. Just then Nevula looks up at her and notices her arm transform back into a hand. “She’s a robot!” He shouts in shock.
“That’s right! I’m technological perfection! I was created by my bosses to be better than you; but I have my own goal…to be the real Alisa Southerncross!” She shouts.
“What?!” Nevula shouts in shock. “I am an exact copy of you; down to my hair band. But while I am technological perfection; you’re nothing but a wannabe Pekoponjin…” Mecha-Alisa states, “…How pathetic. You were something so much better than a mere mortal; and you’d throw it all away for a chance to become one of the universe’s lowest life-forms.”
“You don’t understand what it means to be human!” Nevula shouts as Alisa tries to recover. “That’s right; and I don’t want to either! I’d rather be offline than become some worthless waste of matter like you two!” Mecha-Alisa states.
“Then allow me to grant your wish!” Nevula shouts as he suddenly changes and fully engulfs Mecha-Alisa. She struggles back; managing to slice through his shell as he holds her; but only momentarily.
He stretches himself further and further until he’s over a nearby body of water and throws her down into the water.
The exposed circuitry on her starts to short out as she screams in pain. Suddenly; she shorts out completely and sinks under the surface and disappears from view.
“And that was the last time we saw her…” Alisa finishes.
“How do you suppose she got away?” Momoka asks. “I’m betting it has something to do with those bosses she mentioned…” Nevula states, “…If only we knew who they were…”
“Back at the school…” The narrator states.
Kamiya continues to sit with the unconscious Atsuko; holding her in her arms as the others look on solemnly.
“Well; this is awkward…how am I going to explain this to the bosses…” A voice states, and they turn to see Tokiki standing a short distance away from there.
Suddenly he looks up and notices that he’s been seen. “Oh shit!” Tokiki shouts; firing off several blasts at Saburo and the others.
They manage to dodge his shots as they start racing after him; chasing him down the halls. They easily catch up to him and grab him; causing him to shoot his weapon in every direction random and strike Tomo.
A few moments later the Tomo suit cracks apart and Kururu tumbles out of it. “Ku ku ku…” He snickers; enjoying the experience.
“Let me go!!” Tokiki shouts angrily, struggling to get away from their grip. “You’re not going anywhere!” Saburo states; holding him tightly.
“No! This can’t be happening!” Tokiki shouts; fighting back as he tries to break free. “It’s over…finally…” Giroro sighs, “…Let’s contact the others and get out of here.”
He presses the side of his hat as he starts to walk; but stops in mid-walk. “What is it?” Saburo asks him; turning to face him.
“Dororo’s not responding.” He comments. “Neither is Gunsou-san.” Tamama replies; tapping his hat.
“No one’s responding at all…” Giroro shouts; a little more concerned as he taps his hat frantically, “Koyuki? Mois? Fuyuki? Natsumi?!”
“Looks like it’s not as over as you thought it was…” Tokiki smirks evilly as Saburo holds him.
“What did you do?!” Giroro shouts; grabbing Tokiki from Saburo and shaking him violently.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Tokiki laughs as Giroro tosses him aside and activates his jet pack.
“Where are you going?” Saburo shouts; quickly grabbing Tokiki before he can get away. “To find the others…” Giroro shouts, “…Something’s wrong!”
Tamama quickly chases after him as Saburo places a piece of paper on the ground and draws a jail cell with one hand while holding Tokiki with the other.
“So you don’t go anywhere…” Saburo says as he tosses Tokiki inside the newly made cell; and walks past Kamiya.
“You coming?” He asks her as he activates his wing pack. “No…” Kamiya replies, “…I’m going to stay here and watch over her.”
Saburo nods silently and follows the others as Kamiya sits with Atsuko and the pissed off caged Tokiki.
“Well; we make an unlikely pair…” Tokiki comments sarcastically as he looks over at Kamiya. “Don’t think I forgot what you did,” Kamiya mutters with contempt, “…You’ve still got to free my mother from your control.”
“And what makes you think I’d do that?” Tokiki asks sarcastically. “I’m not the one in a cage; am I?” Kamiya comments with a smile; leaving Tokiki only to sigh.
“No…but you are the one who’s caged now.” Tokiki replies with a smile; leaving Kamiya confused. Suddenly she sees a blue aura form on the cage; and it shatters moments later.
Kamiya quickly rises to her feet; but Tokiki fires a blast at her; causing her to freeze in place.
“Ah yes…they never learn…” Tokiki replies; keeping his blast on a minimum setting as he hoists her into the air and proceeds to walk away with her.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
Giroro floats slowly down the halls; searching for any sign of anybody when he sees the door open suddenly. He aims his gun at the door carefully; and sees Natsumi stumble out of the girl’s bathroom.
“NATSUMI!!” He shouts; racing over to her and catching her in his arms barely.
“What’s…happening…?” She asks; still a little groggy. “We’ve got the situation under control right now. The two operatives who were attacking Kamiya have been taken care of; and the school’s been frozen in time now that it’s no longer an undercover mission but a full-blown war,” He explains, “We’re searching for the others now. They’re not responding to our communicators.”
“They’re…not?” Natsumi asks. “Yes…” Giroro begins, “…I just hope nothing’s happened to them.”
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“I haven’t found Fu-kki yet, desu…” Tamama comments into his hat. “What about Koyuki-chan and Dororo?” Saburo asks from the other end. “I saw them…they were frozen in place by Tokiki’s freeze ray on two trees branches outside. I already alerted Kururu about it, desu.” He replies.
“Good. I’m still searching for Angol Mois…” Saburo begins, but suddenly stops, “…Never mind, I found her.”
He walks up behind her as she kneels down on the floor; crying uncontrollably; now in her true Angol form.
“What’s wrong?” Saburo asks. “No…he’s gone…” She sobs out barely; tossing her Lucifer Spear aside as she covers her face in her hands.
“Who’s gone? What happened?” Saburo asks her. “They took him! They took Uncle!” Mois shouts; still unable to stop crying.
“They took Keroro?!” Saburo shouts in shock, “Who? Who took him?”
“I tried to stop them…but they were too powerful. I didn’t stand a chance…” Mois shouts.
“Who? Who were they?” Saburo asks, kneeling down in front of Mois and holding her head up so she looks at him.
“God.” Mois simply replies with fear in her eyes.
“Elsewhere…” The narrator states.
“My god…” Tokiki replies as he stares up in shock. “Yes” “you” “may” “see” “us” “now…” A series of voices reply as the rebuilt Mecha-Alisa stands underneath where Tokiki is staring; completely an endoskeleton now.
“I’m afraid we’ve lost Unit 2; but we’ve got what we came for…” Tokiki states as he stands outside of the school; holding out Kamiya; who’s frozen in place in his aura beam.
“Excellent…” A voice states as he looks up at a series of 5 rotating white orbs; each with a different pair of glowing eyes as their only distinguishing features; hovering in mid air as bolts of electricity connect them and keep them afloat.
“I” “must” “commend” “you” “Keronian…” The orbs state; each orb speaking one word and rotating as it speaks, “Keronians” “are” “not” “something” “we” “choose” “to” “depend” “upon” “anymore…”
“I am aware of this now; my God, the Originals…” Tokiki mutters; kneeling before them as he presents them with Kamiya.
“And” “we” “have” “what” “we” “need” “now” “and” “we” “picked” “up” “a” “little” “something…” The Originals state, “…That” “you” “could” “call” “the” “final” “step” “in” “correcting” “the” “situation…”
Behind them; encased in a tube in suspended animation; floats Keroro Gunsou…
“With Keroro captured and most of the Keroro Platoon and their allies out of commission; will anyone be able to stop the Originals? And just what do they have in mind for Keroro? And what is their ultimate goal? Will anyone be able to survive this war?” The narrator shouts in shock, “Keep watching and find out!!”
That's it for now! Please tell me what you think!! ^_^
- 2008-09-01
- ケロロ軍曹：あずまんが大王アドベンチャー! (SS)
- Comments:0
- Trackbacks:0
